Actions

Work Header

Don't Make This a Thing

Summary:

Early fall semester. Rumi has just transferred into the university’s prestigious performing arts program. She’s rooming with Mira and Zoey, her two new dorm-mates. Both chill, fun, a little nosy, and super invested in her drama. Friends since freshman year.

Rumi runs into Jinu during classes. He’s clearly talented, but cold, aloof, and confident to the point of arrogance. He gives her a subtle once-over, almost breaks her laptop, and then walks off with that infuriating smirk.

He doesn’t even remember her name, but at a party, after too many drinks and a heated argument, Rumi and Jinu kiss. Maybe more. They pretend it never happened… until it happens again. As they keep hooking up, they start to unravel each other’s layers. They start caring. And it terrifies them both.

Both enter into a no-strings-attached FWB situation after a drunken night where they both admit they're too busy or burned by past relationships to date seriously.

They lay down ground rules: No sleepovers. No public displays. No jealousy.

No catching feelings.

Notes:

ive been working on making some plot points and a plot for this fanfic, and its going so well !! Special thanks to Ava, a friend who helped me name the fic, come up with important plot points later, and gave me ideas for come chapters. She's super amazing and helpful in writing this fic.

Also! I do have a discord now for my writing. https://discord.gg/r3t6ptEh - Please keep in mind it's actually still a work in progress. I've had reports that the channels aren't showing up. (please keep in mind this is my first server) my friend james is helping me fix it tomorrow morning, big thanks to her. Another big thanks to Ava for showing me what it looks like some issues she was having. We love Ava <3

Anyway, please enjoy the first chapter of this fanfic and be noted i will probably be taking more breaks and uploading slower this time around for my sanity. :)

Chapter Text

The café was humming with life, quiet chatter, coffee machines steaming, indie music weaving through the air like background texture. Students filtered in and out, claiming spots like predators stalking open sockets. Rumi was untouched by it all.

 

She sat hunched over her laptop in a corner booth, brows drawn together in that do not disturb unless you're on fire expression. A highlighter was clenched between her teeth. Her notes were a patchwork of color-coded chaos. Her coffee sat untouched, long since cold.

 

The steady murmur of conversation and clinking mugs filled the campus café, but Rumi was oblivious to it all.

 

She sat, laptop open in front of her, headphones in, eyes narrowed at a glowing digital audio workspace. Her fingers moved with careful precision over the keyboard, pausing to scribble something in her notebook. Tempo changes, dynamics, layering ideas. The highlighter came after to mark it as an important change she should take into note.

 

She was building something, measuring chords, balancing synths, adjusting the vocal sample by literal milliseconds. Each small adjustment made her sit straighter, lean closer. She was hunting perfection like it owed her something.

 

She didn’t notice when Mira and Zoey walked in.

 

They clocked her immediately, alone, laser-focused, surrounded by enough paper to wallpaper their small dorm.

 

Zoey took once glance when they were inside, frowning. She whispered, even though Rumi couldn’t hear her. “Look at her. It’s giving... tortured genius.”

 

Mira smirked. “It's giving caffeinated cryptid.”

 

They slid into the booth across from her like professionals executing a stakeout. Still, Rumi didn’t look up.

 

Zoey, louder now, leaned in. “Babe, blink twice if you need a snack or an exorcism.”

 

Rumi startled, yanking the earbud out like she'd been pulled from another dimension.

 

Rumi gasped, catching her breath. “What the— how long have you been sitting there?”

 

Mira snorted under her breath. “Long enough to consider calling your next of kin.”

 

“Do you sleep or do you just absorb energy through sheer spite?” Zoey asked, noticing how Rumi wasn’t anywhere near the dorm when they woke up.

 

Rumi glared a little with a deadpan expression. “I sleep. Occasionally. When I’m not being ambushed by my roommates in public.”

 

Mira grinned and reached across to steal a highlighter. “You’re welcome for the intervention. You need sunlight, and food. Maybe to stop color-coding your trauma.”

 

Rumi sighed but didn’t resist when Zoey pushed a pastry across the table toward her.

 

Rumi grudgingly, “Okay, fine. Five-minute break.”

 

Zoey beamed, tossing her hands in the air. “She admits defeat!”

 

Mira held up the highlighter. “Mark your calendars, people.”

 

As they laughed, Rumi leaned back in her chair for the first time in hours, realizing for once how good it felt to come up for air. Rumi took a small bite of the red bean bun, chewing slowly like her brain was still buffering real-life interactions.

 

Mira and Zoey exchanged a glance. Rumi noticed. She immediately didn’t like that.

 

Zoey leaned halfway across the table. “Soooo... what are you doing this Friday?”

 

Rumi tilted her head and raised an eyebrow. “Working on my composition project. Why?” She asked suspiciously.

 

Mira frowned, closing her eyes. “Wrong answer.”

 

Zoey smiled, sitting up more. “Try again. With more serotonin this time!”

 

Rumi squinted at them over her coffee. “You’re inviting me to something, aren’t you?”

 

Mira grinned, opening her eyes again. “You catch on fast.”

 

“It’s a party. Off-campus. Chill vibes. Music majors, theater kids, a few dancers, some mysterious hot upperclassmen. You know. The usual chaos.” Zoey explained, beaming at Rumi.

 

Rumi raised a skeptical eyebrow. “Why would I go to a party full of people I don’t know, when I could stay in and fix the bridge section that’s been driving me insane?”

 

Zoey pouted. “Because Mira and I will be there, and we refuse to let you be a tragic dorm hermit your whole first semester.”

 

Mira cut in. “Also, there’ll be free drinks and a rooftop view. And probably someone emotionally unavailable playing sad songs on an acoustic guitar. Your type, right?”

 

Rumi dryly replied, taking her highlighter back. “I don’t have a type.”

 

Zoey grinned, giving her two thumbs up. “You will. After this party. Eh?”

 

Rumi tried to resist smiling and failed. Barely. “Fine. But I’m only staying for an hour.”

 

“That’s what you said last time you got sucked into a two-hour lecture on harmonic tension.” Mira crossed her arms.

 

Rumi narrowed her eyes. “That was different. That was… academically compelling.”

 

Zoey raised her hands. “It was a YouTube video titled ‘Why This Chord Progression Hurts Like Heartbreak.’ You got drunk and started showing anyone who would listen.”

 

Rumi shrugged. “It was well-edited.”

 

Mira leaned in with a mock-serious whisper. “We’re dragging you into the real heartbreak this time. Live music. Questionable boys. Emotional chaos. No pause button.”

 

Rumi muttered, diving back into her work. “This sounds like a threat.”

 

Zoey smiled widely. “It is. A loving one.”

 

Rumi sighed and closed her laptop, finally surrendering to the inevitable. “Fine. Fine, I’ll actively participate too I guess. I’m not talking to any guys though.

 

Mira laughed. “You say that now, but wait till it’s a guy in a leather jacket playing his guitar with his eyes closed.”

 

Zoey laughed. “Oooh, yes. Tortured artist energy. She’ll fold like laundry.”

 

Rumi shook her head, half-laughing despite herself. “You two are insufferable.”

 

Zoey smiled with a giggle. “And yet… irresistibly persuasive.”

 

Rumi leaned back in her chair, sipping what was left of her lukewarm, now cold americano. “What kind of party is this, exactly?”

 

Zoey raised a brow. “Nervous?”

 

Rumi shrugged. “Cautious. There’s a difference.”

 

Mira tapped her nails on the table. “It’s a chill thing. Hosted by some third-years from the performing arts building. Big apartment with a rooftop. Think music majors trying to out-vibe each other, not frat boys shotgunning beer.”

 

Zoey grinned. “Though there might be one guy who always brings his smoke machine and tries to DJ off his phone.”

 

Rumi groaned. “God, I’m going to hate everyone.”

 

Zoey pointed at her. “That’s the spirit.”

 

Mira smiled. “Don’t worry, we’ll stick with you. Unless you get swept away by a mysterious stranger who challenges you to a brooding duet.”

 

Rumi gave her a flat look. “What even is a brooding duet?”

 

Zoey leaned in theatrically. “You’ll know it when it finds you.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes, but her lips curved slightly. “You two are ridiculous.”

 

Mira smirked. “And yet… you’re going to look amazing Friday night.”

 

Rumi glanced down at her hoodie and leggings. “Doubtful.”

 

Zoey raised a hand dramatically. “We will not let our roommate show up in grayscale cotton. We’ll help. Right, Mira?”

 

Mira cracked her knuckles. “Operation: Closet Intervention.”

 

Rumi laughed softly. “This feels like a trap.”

 

Zoey winked. “A well-dressed one.”

 

“There will be alcohol at this thing though..” Mira had to admit halfway through their plan to get Rumi to say yes.

 

Rumi raised an eyebrow. “Wait. There’s going to be alcohol?”

 

Zoey gave her a look. “It’s a college rooftop party. Of course there’s going to be alcohol.”

 

Mira leaned in, playful. “Don’t worry, no one’s gonna force-feed you soju. But also… a little buzz might make you less allergic to fun.”

 

Rumi narrowed her eyes. “I’m not allergic to fun.”

 

Zoey smirked. “You just have a highly specific definition of it that includes spreadsheets, EQ presets, and music theory documentaries.”

 

Rumi shrugged. “Structured fun is still fun.”

 

Mira laughed. “God, you’re such a Capricorn.”

 

Zoey gasped. “Wait— are you a Capricorn?”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes. “No, I’m a Virgo.”

 

Mira snapped her fingers. “Even worse.”

 

Rumi smirked despite herself. “I’ll go. I’ll drink. Maybe. One. If it’s not whatever mysterious neon liquor people bring in recycled water bottles.”

 

Zoey grinned. “Deal. We’ll even shield you from weird mixers and strangers who quote Nietzsche unprompted.”

 

Mira sipped her iced tea. “Unless they’re hot. Then you’re on your own.”

 

Rumi sighed dramatically. “I already regret agreeing to this.”

 

Zoey reached over and stole a piece of pastry off her plate. “No you don’t. You’re curious.”

 

Rumi glanced out the café window, watching students pass in the late afternoon sun. She didn’t say anything at first, but a small smile played on her lips. Rumi murmured, “...Maybe a little.”

 

The late afternoon light had started to slip into gold as they stepped out of the café, drinks in hand and backpacks slung over their shoulders. Campus was still buzzing, students lounging on grass, music drifting from open windows, the faint thump of bass from someone’s portable speaker across the quad.

 

Mira stretched with a groan. “God, I can’t believe we still have three more days until Friday.”

 

Zoey sighed dramatically. “I know. My body is ready, but my assignments are not.”

 

Rumi walked between them, hands stuffed into the sleeves of her hoodie. “You two talk about this party like it’s a life event.”

 

Zoey grinned. “Because it is. First big one of the semester, and it actually won’t be full of finance bros trying to arm-wrestle for attention.”

 

Mira bumped her shoulder lightly against Rumi’s. “You say you’re not interested, but I can see your little ‘what-if’ gears turning.”

 

Rumi gave her a dry look. “That’s not interest. That’s dread.”

 

Zoey sipped her drink. “Same thing if you flip it sideways.”

 

Rumi let out a quiet laugh. “Look, I’m not saying I won’t go. I just don’t see the appeal in getting tipsy and pretending to enjoy awkward small talk with strangers who are two drinks ahead of me.”

 

Mira tilted her head. “You don’t have to pretend. Just vibe, and if you happen to meet someone interesting…”

 

Rumi raised a brow. “Are you two going to be like this all week?”

 

Zoey beamed. “Worse.”

 

Mira added, “You’ll thank us when you fall in love with a mysterious boy who says things like ‘music is the only language that makes sense anymore.’”

 

Rumi snorted. “If anyone says that to me, I’m pushing them off the roof.”

 

They turned down the dorm path, the familiar buildings coming into view. The sun was low enough now to cast long shadows across the sidewalk, stretching ahead of them.

 

Zoey glanced over. “Okay, but real question, what are you wearing?”

 

Rumi groaned. “God, not this already.”

 

Mira grinned, unlocking the door to their dorm building. “We’re going to have so much fun with this.”

 

Rumi muttered under her breath, “Regret is setting in early.”

 

Zoey opened the door and gave her a quick pat on the back as they stepped inside. She smiled. “That’s okay. We’ll dress you cute enough to distract from it.”

 

The door clicked shut behind them as they stepped into the dorm. Shoes off. Bags dropped. The familiar, lived-in scent of vanilla candles, laundry detergent, and old textbooks welcomed them like a fourth roommate. Rumi kicked off her sneakers and collapsed onto the beanbag in the corner. Rumi sighed. “Finally. Silence.”

 

Zoey immediately turned on their Bluetooth speaker and connected her phone. A mellow indie track filled the room. Zoey smirked. “You mean vibing silence.”

 

Mira pulled her hoodie over her head and tossed it onto her bed. “You better get used to noise. This room only shuts up when we’re asleep, and even then, Zoey sleep-mumbles.”

 

Zoey pointed at her. “Rude. My subconscious just has a strong need to narrate.”

 

Rumi chuckled and leaned her head back. For a few moments, the three of them just relaxed in the quiet rhythm of being roommates. Comfortable. Easy. After a minute, Rumi spoke again, more casual this time. Rumi asked, “So… have either of you met any guys? Like, since school started?”

 

There was a pause. Barely a breath long, but just long enough to notice.

 

Mira bent down to rearrange some vinyls stacked by her bed. “Not really.”

 

Zoey busied herself untangling her earbuds. “We’ve been, like… busy settling in.”

 

Rumi glanced between them, the shift not lost on her. Their voices had gone neutral. Safe. Rumi tilted her head slightly. “Right… Yeah, makes sense.”

 

Mira flashed a quick smile. “Besides, most of the guys we’ve met so far are either taken, freshman-energy disasters, or convinced they’re the next Zico.”

 

Zoey nodded. “A tragic pool, honestly.”

 

Rumi let it drop, even though the pause still echoed in the back of her mind. She stretched her arms above her head. “Well, I’m not looking either. I came here to study, and survive.”

 

Zoey grinned. “A noble goal. And yet… we’re dragging you to a rooftop party. Fate is laughing somewhere.”

 

Mira walked over to her dresser, rifling through a drawer. “Don’t worry. You won’t have to flirt. Just look hot and sip something mildly alcoholic while pretending not to judge everyone.”

 

Rumi smirked. “That’s just my resting face.”

 

They all laughed again, the moment of tension dissolved, for now.

 

Mira grabbed her drink and nodded toward the room next door. “Come on. Let’s migrate.”

 

Zoey stretched her arms above her head. “To the sanctuary!”

 

Rumi stood up, brushing crumbs off her sweatshirt. “You two act like it’s sacred ground.”

 

Zoey grinned. “It is. You don’t understand the power of an extra dorm room until you have one.”

 

They slipped into the room next door. Rumi’s room. Technically hers, anyway, but without a roommate assigned to share the space, it had unofficially become their chill zone. It took a fun night of laughing and heavy breathing to get all the desks to the study room. It was worth it when they decorated and put it all together though.

 

The lights were dim, a salt lamp glowing in the corner. Blankets were draped across the bed and floor cushions had been tossed around haphazardly. An old record player sat in the corner with a little stack of vinyls beside it. The air was quieter in here, like it held its breath for them.

 

Mira flopped onto the bed and stole the plush avocado pillow. “Honestly, this room is the only reason I haven’t dropped out yet.”

 

Zoey grabbed the floor bean cushion and sprawled. “Same. It’s our decompression chamber.”

 

Rumi sat cross-legged on the rug, leaning back on her hands. “Glad my solitude is so useful to you.”

 

Mira grinned. “You’re doing a public service.”

 

Zoey tapped the toe of Rumi’s sock with her own. “Seriously though. How’s school actually going for you?”

 

Rumi blinked. “Uh… fine?”

 

Mira raised a brow. “That’s a suspiciously vague ‘fine.’”

 

Rumi sighed, then shrugged. “The classes are good. The professors are intense. Everyone in the music program walks around like they’re already famous.”

 

Zoey laughed. “That’s exactly how the dance majors act. I saw a girl cry in the hallway over a mirror placement.”

 

Mira nodded. “Meanwhile, I watched a film kid get into a yelling match with his T.A. about camera angles and ‘emotional authenticity.’”

 

Rumi smirked. “Art school is unhinged.”

 

Zoey gestured vaguely upward. “We’re all in some kind of breakdown arc. It’s.. bonding.”

 

Mira looked over at Rumi. “You feel like you fit in, though? Like, music-wise?”

 

Rumi hesitated. “I don’t know yet. I like it here. I just… haven’t really talked to anyone. Outside of you two.”

 

Zoey gave a small smile. “That’s okay. Most people are just performing cool until someone talks to them first.”

 

Mira stretched out and yawned. “Which is why you’re coming Friday. Obviously.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes. “Back to this again?”

 

Zoey grinned. “It’s always going to circle back.”

 

Mira tossed the avocado pillow at her. “Get used to it.”

 

Zoey shifted around on the bean cushion until she found the perfect slouch. “Okay, but real question. If you weren’t doing music, what would you be doing?”

 

Rumi blinked. “Like… in life?”

 

Mira grinned. “No, in Mario Kart. Yes, in life.”

 

Rumi scrunched her nose in thought. “I don’t know. Probably something practical. Accounting. Maybe engineering. I’d hate it.”

 

Zoey gasped. “You would absolutely hate it.”

 

Mira pointed. “She’d get straight A’s, though. All while resenting the laws of physics.”

 

Rumi laughed softly. “Yeah. I don’t do well with things that don’t let me bend the rules.”

 

Zoey sipped her drink. “Spoken like a true Virgo.”

 

Mira leaned back on her elbows. “Okay, my turn. I’d open a café. Like one of those hip ones with mismatched mugs and poetry nights and way too many plants.”

 

Zoey nodded, serious. “I can already see it. It’d be called something like Bittersweet.”

 

Mira grinned. “Or ‘The Spill.’ You know.. For the tea.”

 

They all groaned.

 

Rumi shook her head. “God, that’s so on-brand it hurts.”

 

Zoey raised a hand. “Alright, alright, my turn. If I weren’t dancing, I’d be… a con artist.”

 

Rumi raised a brow. “That escalated quickly.”

 

Zoey beamed. “Oh please. I’d be so good at it. I’d charm rich men out of their money, then vanish with dramatic flair.”

 

Mira laughed. “She’s not even joking.”

 

Zoey shrugged. “I’m just saying, if the dance world turns on me, I have a backup plan.”

 

Rumi shook her head, smiling. “You guys are insane.”

 

Mira smirked. “And yet, you let us take over your room.”

 

Zoey pointed at her. “Which makes you the most suspicious of all.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but didn’t argue. “Fine. I guess I like having you around.. Occasionally.”

 

Zoey gasped. “She admits it!”

 

Mira clutched her chest. “Character growth!”

 

They dissolved into laughter, the kind that softened into comfortable silence afterward. The music from the speaker played low in the background, and the room settled into a warm, sleepy haze.

 

Zoey yawned and pulled a blanket over her legs. “Can we just live in this room and forget we have class tomorrow?”

 

Mira was already half-asleep on the bed. “Yes please.”

 

Rumi leaned back on her palms, eyes on the ceiling. “I don’t know. I kind of want to see what this week turns into.”

 

Zoey peeked over the blanket. “You mean the party?”

 

Rumi gave her a small, lopsided smile. “I mean… maybe.”

 

Mira, without opening her eyes, whispered, “She’s so going to fall for someone.”

 

Rumi tossed a pillow back at her. “Go to sleep.”

Chapter 2

Notes:

this chapter is so short and i feel so bad about it but i swear the next one will be better !

Chapter Text

The classroom door creaked open behind her as students trickled out, voices low and tired, notebooks stuffed into tote bags and backpacks slung lazily over one shoulder.

 

Rumi stepped into the hallway, hugging her laptop to her chest, her other hand still gripping a crumpled worksheet. Her earbuds were in, but no music was playing, just silence to keep people from trying to talk to her.

 

Her mind wasn’t in the hallway, or even the building. It was still back in the classroom, in the third measure of the bridge she’d been struggling to fix for days.

 

The layering’s too muddy. The strings are clashing with the synth. Maybe it needs to breathe more. Maybe it’s the tempo. Should she slow it down? Or add a second vocal texture in the background—

 

She barely noticed when someone brushed past her.

 

Her boots echoed on the tile floor as she moved automatically through the corridor. The halls of the music department were always slightly too cold, always buzzing faintly with someone playing something, piano from behind one door, vocal warmups from another. She barely registered it.

 

Her brow furrowed as she dug her phone out of her pocket and opened the voice memos app. She hummed a soft phrase, only half-formed, then hit save without naming it.

 

Another idea for later. Maybe it would turn into something. Maybe not.

 

She exhaled and turned down the stairwell, eyes still on the floor, her mind still on sound design and harmonic layering and whether she’d made a mistake choosing this theme for her semester project.

 

She didn’t notice the guy walking the opposite direction until he had to sidestep around her.

 

“Woah—sorry.” She looked up briefly, blinked, nodded once, and kept walking.

 

Didn’t register his face.

 

Didn’t know his name. 

 

Rumi turned the corner and headed down the hall toward the vending machines. The fluorescent lights buzzed faintly overhead, and her footsteps echoed softly in the mostly empty corridor.

 

She didn’t really need a snack. She needed a break. Something small. Something to chew on while she worked through the mess in her head.

 

The vending machine stood against the far wall like it always did, slightly humming, suspiciously outdated, and full of questionable choices. She stood in front of it, arms crossed, staring at the selections without seeing them.

 

The melody in verse two still feels flat. It’s not bad, but it’s not saying anything. I could flip it into a minor key, or reharmonize it—No. That would throw off the vocal line. Unless I rewrote the whole second half—

 

She inserted her coins slowly, mechanically, then pressed the buttons for a bag of honey-butter chips. Something sweet and salty to distract her for five minutes. The bag dropped with a dull clunk. She crouched, picked it up, and stood there for a beat longer, staring down the hallway like she’d forgotten what she came for.

 

The silence was thick here. No music. No voices. Just the dull hum of the building and the occasional muffled sound from distant classrooms. She tore open the bag and popped a chip into her mouth, still thinking.

 

Maybe it’s not the melody. Maybe it’s the transition into the chorus. It needs lift, but it feels like it drags right now—

 

Another chip.

 

I’m doing that thing again. Getting stuck in one four-bar loop and convincing myself the whole project is garbage.

 

Her lips pressed together in a faint frown. She let out a quiet breath through her nose, rolled her shoulders back, and glanced up at the wall clock. Ten minutes left before class resumed.

 

She tossed the half-full chip bag into her tote bag, slung it back over her shoulder, and started heading toward the stairs. The hallway was nearly empty now, just a few scattered students disappearing into classrooms, doors slowly clicking shut behind them.

 

As she climbed the stairs, the muffled thud of her boots on concrete steps marked her slow return to focus.

 

She didn’t notice the boy coming down the other side of the staircase.

 

Rumi reached the top of the stairs, adjusting her grip on her laptop as she turned toward the classroom. Her thoughts were still spiraling, chord tension, vocal phrasing, maybe layering a reversed pad in the bridge.

 

She didn’t see him coming. A sudden shoulder bumped hard into hers.

 

Her laptop jolted forward in her arms. She gasped, catching it just before it slipped from her grip. Rumi’s heart shot into her throat. “Whoa—!”

 

The guy paused, half-turning toward her. He was tall, dressed in a loose black tee and worn jeans, earbuds dangling around his neck. There was something casually chaotic about him, like he was always halfway between late and unbothered.

 

He glanced down at her laptop, then at her face. He smiled, crooked, amused, not exactly apologetic. “Careful. Might want to watch it with that thing.”

 

Rumi blinked, still clutching her laptop like it was a newborn. She opened her mouth, but he was already turning away. “See you around,” he added, voice light and unreadable.

 

Then he walked off, easy and unhurried, disappearing around the corner like it hadn’t meant anything at all. Rumi stood there a moment longer, still half-frozen, staring after him. What the hell was that? She looked down at her laptop, running a hand over the case. No damage. Nothing cracked. Just her ego slightly bruised.

 

She exhaled sharply through her nose and muttered to herself, “What kind of weirdo doesn’t even say sorry?” Still, even as she turned toward her classroom, she could feel his smile lingering somewhere in the back of her mind.

 

Rumi stepped into the classroom, still gripping her laptop a little tighter than usual. She took her usual seat by the front, dropped her tote bag beside her chair, and opened her laptop, her fingers moving on autopilot as she brought up her notes.

 

But her brain wasn’t following. That guy’s face, his stupid smirk, kept replaying like a glitch in a song she couldn’t skip.

 

“Might want to watch it with that thing.” Rumi scoffed under her breath. “‘Watch it,’ my ass…”

 

She glanced around to see if anyone had heard, but no one was paying attention. Students were still filtering in, flipping through notebooks or staring blankly ahead with caffeine-blurred eyes. He literally almost knocked it out of her hands. And she’s the one who needs to watch it?

 

She stared at the screen in front of her, not seeing the words. Who even says something like that and just walks away? The professor walked in. Conversation died down. The projector flickered to life.

 

Rumi blinked at the sudden change in light and straightened in her chair. She exhaled slowly, rolled her shoulders back, and clicked into the lecture slides. Nope. Not thinking about that. Focus. She forced her eyes to follow the bullet points on the screen.

 

Chord substitution. Dominant function. Modal interchange. You like this stuff, remember?

 

She started typing. Her fingers fell into rhythm with the lecture, half-distracted at first, but gradually syncing in.

 

The annoyance lingered in the back of her mind, like an itch behind the music. She ignored it, beat by beat, word by word, until it faded into something dull and forgettable.

 

The class went by smoothly. Rumi got her notes, got some helpful tips for her project and briefly wondered if for once, the tempo was off. She made a note of it and closed her laptop, packing up with the rest of the students.

 

She left the lecture hall and made a get away to the dorms. Now that class was over, her mind decided to bring up him. She scowled at the thought as she unlocked her dorm and jogged to the shared room with Mira and Zoey.

 

Rumi shoved open the door to their dorm with more force than necessary.

 

Zoey looked up from her spot on the floor, halfway through folding laundry. Mira was curled up on Rumi’s bed with her laptop, watching something with one earbud in.

 

Mira glanced up. “Hey—”

 

“I just had such a stupid encounter! I got shoulder-checked by some guy in the music building,” Rumi snapped, dropping her bag by her desk and setting her laptop down with extra care. “He almost knocked my laptop out of my arms and had the audacity to smile and tell me to ‘Watch it.’”

 

Zoey blinked. “Wait—he hit you and told you to watch it?”

 

Rumi turned, arms crossed. “Yes.”

 

Mira sat up straighter. “What the hell? That’s such a jerk move.”

 

Zoey threw a sock over her shoulder in solidarity. “He sounds like a walking red flag.”

 

Rumi paced to the edge of her bed, then flopped down dramatically. “And then he just walked off. Like it was nothing. Like I was the problem.”

 

Mira frowned. “Did you catch his name?”

 

“No,” Rumi muttered. “Tall, black shirt, earbuds. Walks like the hallway belongs to him.”

 

Zoey narrowed her eyes. “Oh my god. That description fits like seven guys at this school.”

 

“Exactly,” Rumi said. “He’s probably one of those effortless music bros who thinks ‘vague confidence’ counts as a personality.”

 

Mira nodded sagely. “I bet he plays guitar and broods near windows.”

 

Zoey added, “And drinks black coffee like it’s a religion.”

 

Rumi scoffed. “I don’t care what he drinks. I just want to never see him again.”

 

There was a pause. Then Mira grinned. Zoey raised her eyebrows.

 

Rumi blinked at her. “What?”

 

Mira smirked. “He’s totally gonna be at the party, isn’t he?”

 

Zoey gasped. “Yes! This is how enemies-to-lovers starts!”

 

Rumi grabbed a pillow and buried her face in it. “Don’t say that. I hate him!”

 

Zoey patted her back. “You’re going to fall for him and it’s going to be so chaotic.”

 

Rumi’s voice was muffled. “Not if I push him down the stairs first.”

 

Mira laughed. “See? You’re already thinking about him. He’s in your head.”

 

“As if!” Rumi replied, sitting up and tossing the pillow aside. “I don’t even want to see that guy again, let alone flirt with him.”

 

Zoey raised her hands in mock surrender. “Okay, okay! No guitar boys. Noted.”

 

Mira smirked. “Yeah, no falling in love with hallway jerks. Got it.”

 

Rumi pointed at both of them. “Not a chance. I have actual things to focus on. Like not failing my project, or dying under the weight of my own expectations.”

 

Zoey nodded solemnly. “Classic Virgo priorities.”

 

Rumi narrowed her eyes. “Please don’t astrology me right now.”

 

Mira leaned back against the headboard. “Fine. But if you do end up making out with him at this rooftop party, I want it on record that I called it.”

 

“I’d rather kiss a brick wall,” Rumi muttered.

 

Zoey snorted. “Some of those brick walls have amazing cheekbones, though.” Rumi threw a sock at her.

 

Mira grinned. “We’re just saying. It’s college. Weird things happen.”

 

“Like guys blaming me for almost destroying my laptop?” Rumi shot back, lying down again with a dramatic groan.

 

Zoey laughed, already going back to folding laundry. “Exactly. That’s how you know the universe is messing with you.”

 

“Well the universe can fuck off!” Rumi snapped, sitting upright again. “I don’t want to make out with some snobby jerk at a party. I don’t even want to make out with anyone at this party! I don’t even want to go!”

 

The room went quiet for a moment. Zoey paused mid-fold, eyes flicking over to her.

 

Mira blinked, the smirk slipping from her face just slightly. “Okay. Whoa. Got it.”

 

Rumi let out a sharp breath and rubbed her hands over her face. “Sorry. I just… ugh. He caught me off guard, and I hate that. Now you’re making it a thing, and it’s not a thing. It’s just…” She trailed off, shaking her head. “It’s annoying.”

 

Zoey set the T-shirt in her hands down gently. “Hey. No one’s forcing you. If you don’t want to go, we won’t drag you.”

 

Mira nodded. “Seriously. You know we’re just teasing, right? We just want you to have fun, but if staying in and binge-watching trashy reality TV is more your vibe, we’re very available.”

 

Rumi looked between them, some of the tension in her shoulders starting to ease. “I know. Sorry.. I didn’t mean to snap.”

 

Zoey smiled softly. “It’s okay. That guy clearly rattled you. You just need a reset.”

 

Rumi leaned back on her elbows with a sigh. “Yeah. A reset and a nap and maybe a lifetime of avoiding smug guitar players.”

 

Mira laughed gently. “You’re safe for now. No smug guitar players allowed in this dorm.”

 

Rumi cracked a smile. “Good.”

 

The three of them settled back into the comfortable quiet again, less playful now, but warmer. Calmer. While Rumi was still sure she didn’t want to go to the party… She wasn’t entirely sure she wouldn’t.

 

Zoey nudged the bag of popcorn on the floor toward Rumi with her foot. “Snack truce?”

 

Rumi reached for it, grabbing a small handful. “Truce.”

 

Mira flopped dramatically onto her back. “God, this week’s been chaos and it’s only Wednesday.”

 

Zoey nodded. “I’m running on caffeine, sarcasm, and spite at this point.”

 

Rumi chewed quietly for a second before asking, “You guys really think the party’ll be worth it?”

 

Mira shrugged. “Depends. If we end up dancing on the roof to someone’s crappy Bluetooth speaker, then yes.”

 

Zoey added, “And if someone breaks up dramatically in the hallway and screams-crying ends up on someone's Story? Absolutely.”

 

Rumi snorted. “So you’re not even going for the party. You’re going for the chaos.”

 

Mira pointed at her. “Correct.”

 

Zoey grinned. “And the possibility of mediocre sangria.”

 

“I just don’t want to stand around with strangers pretending I’m not wishing I were back in here,” Rumi said, glancing around the soft glow of her quiet room.

 

“You don’t have to stay long,” Mira said gently. “An hour, tops. If it sucks, we’ll all bail and come back here. No pressure.”

 

Zoey nodded. “We’re not trying to push you into something you don’t want. We just… want you to feel included. Maybe see that this place isn’t all noise and weird boys.”

 

Rumi hesitated, then smiled faintly. “You guys are the least annoying people I’ve met since moving in.”

 

Zoey mock-gasped. “Rude. I strive to be extremely annoying.”

 

Mira laughed. “You’re slacking.”

 

Rumi relaxed back onto the bed beside Mira, staring up at the ceiling. “If I do go, I’m not dressing up.”

 

Zoey grinned. “Sweatshirt chic?”

 

Rumi nodded. “Maybe with angry eyeliner. Just to balance the vibe.”

 

Mira raised her hand for a high five. “Now that’s the energy we love.”

 

“Okay but hear me out—a skirt, with your combat boots and that cropped sweater you love? Cute. Comfortable. Low effort, high payoff!” Zoey suggested

 

Rumi narrowed her eyes. “You had that ready too fast. Did you plan this?”

 

Zoey grinned. “Yes.”

 

Mira turned fully around now. “You said sweatshirt and angry eyeliner. This is just sweatshirt’s more stylish cousin.”

 

“I don’t wear skirts,” Rumi said flatly.

 

“You have worn skirts,” Mira corrected. “Last month. To that open mic night, remember? And you looked bomb.”

 

“That was different.”

 

Zoey crossed her arms. “Look. We’re not saying full glam. We’re saying… slightly elevated casual menace.”

 

Rumi raised a brow. “You’re not gonna stop, are you?”

 

Zoey shook her head, grinning.

 

Mira chimed in, “C’mon. Let the boys at this party feel nervous and intrigued.”

 

“I’m not trying to impress anyone,” Rumi muttered.

 

“We know,” Zoey said, still smiling. “But if you happen to make some snobby hallway jerk regret not saying sorry… that’s just a bonus.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes, but the corner of her mouth twitched. “Fine, but if I freeze to death on that rooftop, it’s on you.”

 

“We’ll bury you in boots and eyeliner,” Mira said solemnly.

 

Zoey added, “And your skirt. Obviously.”

 

Rumi groaned softly. “Fine, but we’re all wearing skirts.” Rumi decided.

 

“Well duh!” Zoey giggled, like that had been the plan all along. “You think I’m going to shave my legs for fun?”

 

Mira nodded, pointing to Zoey. “I’ve been emotionally committed to the skirt since yesterday.”

 

Rumi shook her head with a reluctant smirk. “This is peer pressure in its most stylish form.”

 

Zoey giggled, already day dreaming of the skirts. “It’s not pressure—it’s a coordinated visual attack!”

 

Mira added, “United front. Skirts and vibes only.”

 

Rumi sighed, looking up at the ceiling of their dorm room. “If this party sucks, I’m blaming both of you.”

 

Zoey flopped onto the bed, grinning. “She’s gonna have fun. I’m manifesting it.” She whispered to Mira

 

Mira smiled, placing a hand on Zoey’s head. “Or at the very least, she’ll look hot while scowling in the corner.”

 

Zoey laughed. “Honestly? Peak Rumi.”

 

“I can hear you both!” Rumi squawked.

Chapter 3

Notes:

next chapter will be the party me thinks. hopefully, anyway, join my server :3 i yap in there a lot
https://discord.gg/r3t6ptEh

Chapter Text

The classroom was already half-full when Rumi slipped in, a little earlier than usual, a rare to-go coffee cup in hand.

 

She took her seat by the front again, slid her laptop from her bag, and opened it with a practiced motion. The same file she’d been obsessing over for days was already pulled up, a tangle of chords, harmonies, and half-saved ideas. Her finger hovered over the play button, but she didn’t press it yet.

 

Instead, she sipped her coffee and stared at the wall.

 

Campus life buzzed beyond her sight. Students hurrying to their seats, someone chatting with a friend, someone laughing too loudly. It all felt distant. Background noise to the stubborn tension building in her chest.

 

The bridge still isn't right. The shift into the chorus works, but it’s not hitting. There’s no emotional lift.

 

She tapped her trackpad restlessly, then forced herself to open her notebook instead. The professor hadn’t arrived yet, and neither had half the class. She was halfway into jotting down a new chord progression when someone entered with a scrape of the door.

 

She didn’t look up, until she caught a familiar voice behind her. Low, quiet, easy. Laughing. Her spine stiffened slightly. She turned just enough to glance over her shoulder. There he was. Smug hallway guy.

 

Black headphones around his neck, slouched into a chair two rows behind her like he owned gravity. Laughing at something the guy next to him said, hair falling over his eyes. Completely unaware she was even in the room.

 

Rumi turned back to her notes with an inward groan.

 

Of course. Of course he’s in this class.

 

She underlined a measure with more force than necessary. This day just got significantly more annoying. Rumi had just started sketching a variation of the chorus melody when she felt movement beside her.

 

A chair scraped. Someone sat down.

 

She didn’t look up. She was busy. Head down, pencil tapping in rhythm with the tune running through her mind.

 

“So… what are you working on?” The voice was smooth. Casual. Slightly amused. Her head snapped to the side. It was him.

 

The smug hallway guy. Black tee again, headphones still around his neck, now with the audacity to smile at her like they were friends.

 

Rumi blinked once. Slowly. “Are you serious?”

 

Jinu raised an eyebrow, unfazed. “Uh… yeah?”

 

“You almost knocked my laptop out of my hands yesterday and didn’t apologize.”

 

He tilted his head, like he was trying to remember. “Oh. That was you?”

 

She stared. “You literally looked me in the eye and said, ‘watch it.’”

 

He winced a little, then gave a sheepish grin. “Right. Okay, maybe not my finest moment.”

 

Rumi turned back to her notebook, muttering, “Understatement of the year.” 

 

He didn’t leave. Instead, he leaned in just enough to peek at her page. “Is that a project for Music Theory II?”

 

She sighed. “Yes.”

 

“I’m in that class too,” he said, like it wasn’t obvious. “This is the only open seat that wasn’t right under the AC vent.”

 

“Lucky me,” she muttered.

 

He smirked. “You always this friendly?”

 

“Only when I’m harassed before ten a.m. by guys who don’t understand personal space.”

 

“Oof.” He leaned back slightly, hands up in surrender. “Okay, okay. I deserve that.”

 

Rumi kept her eyes on her page, jaw clenched. She could still feel him beside her. Relaxed. Watching her work like it wasn’t weird at all. The professor walked in, breaking the tension as the classroom settled. He pulled out his notebook, like nothing had happened.

 

Rumi stared at her chord progression. It didn’t look right anymore.

 

The lecture had been going on for about fifteen minutes. Professor Han was deep in a breakdown of modulation techniques, scribbling on the whiteboard while half the class dutifully typed along and the other half stared blankly at their screens.

 

Rumi was in the former group, barely.

 

Her notes were neat, organized. Her pencil moved automatically. She could still feel him next to her though. The occasional shift of his arm. The faint scent of his cologne. The irritating way he seemed perfectly comfortable, like he belonged there.

 

Then something slid across the desk. A folded piece of notebook paper. She paused, blinked, and glanced at it. She sighed, quietly, and unfolded it under the desk with the same level of patience she reserved for tangled headphone cords.

 

Inside, his handwriting leaned a little to the right, loose but surprisingly neat.

 

I’m Jinu

If you’re stuck, I can help

 

Rumi stared at it for a second. Then she flipped the note over and scribbled one word in sharp, efficient handwriting.

 

No.

 

She folded it, slid it back to him without looking, and went right back to writing down chord structures. Beside her, she could hear a soft breath of laughter. Quiet. Not mocking, just amused. He didn’t pass another note, but he didn’t move away, either.

 

The moment Professor Han dismissed them, Rumi was up.

 

Laptop closed. Notes gathered. Headphones already halfway in her ears. She didn’t even bother looking at Jinu, just grabbed her tote bag and made a beeline for the door.

 

She barely made it two steps into the hallway before she heard him behind her.

 

“Hey—wait up.”

 

She didn’t. He caught up anyway, falling into step beside her like it was the most natural thing in the world. “You didn’t tell me your name,” Jinu said, glancing sideways at her.

 

Rumi kept walking. “Because I didn’t want to.”

 

He laughed again with that maddening ease. “Right. Forgot you were on a one-woman mission to ignore my existence.”

 

“Not hard,” She muttered.

 

“But you did write back to my note..” He pointed out.

 

She stopped walking and turned to look at him, expression flat. “Because you were staring at my work like a golden retriever waiting to be acknowledged.”

 

Jinu blinked, then grinned. “Golden retriever? That’s new.”

 

“I was being generous.”

 

“Brutal,” He said, but still somehow looked entertained.

 

She turned to walk again, and he matched her pace. There was a pause, filled with the soft shuffle of footsteps and the echo of voices from other classrooms.

 

Then he asked, a little quieter this time, “Seriously though… what’s your name?”

 

Rumi sighed, still walking. “Rumi.”

 

He smiled. “Rumi. Cool.”

 

She didn’t respond. He let the silence stretch.

 

“Alright. Well… see you around.” Jinu smiled.

 

Just like that, he peeled off down a different hallway, hands in his pockets, whistling under his breath like the conversation hadn’t been mildly painful.

 

Rumi slowed her pace, brows still furrowed. What does he even want? Whatever it was, she wasn’t giving it to him. She turned her way out of the building and headed straight to the dorms. She unlocked the building, bolted up the stairs, and rushed to their room to find only Zoey.

 

Zoey looked up from the bed, legs tucked under her, a half-eaten granola bar in one hand and her phone in the other. “Whoa. That’s an angry entrance.”

 

“Mira in class?” Rumi asked, toeing off her boots.

 

“Yeah. Music History.” Zoey squinted at her. “Why? Who do I need to fight?”

 

Rumi let out a long, exasperated breath and dropped onto the edge of Mira’s bed. “He sat next to me.”

 

Zoey blinked. “Who—?”

 

“The hallway guy.”

 

Her eyes widened. “Him?”

 

“Yes! And he passed me a note like we were in highschool! It literally just said his name —Jinu— and asked if I wanted help.”

 

Zoey gasped like she’d just witnessed a betrayal. “No.”

 

Rumi nodded, deadpan. “Yes.”

 

“And you said…”

 

“I wrote back no and slid it right back to him.”

 

Zoey laughed. “Cold. I respect that.”

 

Rumi threw her hands up. “I wasn’t being cold! I was being clear. He’s smug, and weirdly chill about everything, and he kept acting like I was overreacting for not wanting to talk to the guy who almost broke my laptop.”

 

Zoey set down her granola bar and leaned forward, eyes gleaming. “Okay, but wait. Are we sure he wasn’t flirting?”

 

Rumi stared. “What.”

 

“Some guys don’t know how to apologize, so they just try to charm their way into forgiveness.”

 

“That’s not charming. That’s infuriating.”

 

Zoey smirked. “He asked your name, didn’t he?”

 

Rumi groaned. “Yeah, and then walked away like it was no big deal. Like, ‘cool, see you around,’ all casual.”

 

Zoey tilted her head. “Maybe he’s not as smug as you think.”

 

Rumi threw a pillow at her. “Don’t defend him.”

 

“I’m just saying…” Zoey hugged the pillow dramatically. “Maybe you’re the villain in his coming-of-age story.”

 

“God, I hope so.”

 

They both laughed, the tension in Rumi’s shoulders finally starting to ease.

 

Zoey leaned back again. “You still coming tomorrow?”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes. “Yeah. But I’m officially renaming it The Party Where I Avoid Jinu At All Costs.”

 

Zoey grinned. “Perfect. I’ll make a sign.”

 

Zoey tossed the pillow back onto the bed and leaned her head against the wall. “So… are you mad because he’s annoying, or mad because he got under your skin?”

 

Rumi gave her a look. “Those are the same thing.”

 

Zoey grinned. “Not always.”

 

Rumi flopped back dramatically on the bed, her braid fanning across the comforter. “He’s… he’s just one of those people, you know? The kind who shows up and acts like the whole room shifts around them. And the worst part is, he’s not even doing anything special. He just exists. Loudly.”

 

Zoey snorted. “You mean confidently.”

 

“I mean smugly,” Rumi corrected. “He acts like nothing touches him.”

 

“Maybe he’s just good at hiding it,” Zoey offered.

 

Rumi turned her head. “Why are you defending him?”

 

“I’m not! I’m just…” She paused, then gave a small shrug. “Okay, maybe a little. But only because I think it’s funny watching you try so hard not to be interested.”

 

“I’m not interested,” Rumi said flatly.

 

“Mm-hmm.”

 

Rumi sat up and narrowed her eyes. “Do you want me to like him?”

 

Zoey raised both hands. “No! I just… think maybe you’ve been kind of walled-off since we got here. And it’s okay to let something… maybe someone surprise you. Even if it’s just a guy with annoying cheekbones and a tragic sense of hallway etiquette.”

 

Rumi blinked. “I hate how specific that was.”

 

Zoey laughed. “You don’t hate it.”

 

Rumi sighed, pulling her knees up and resting her chin on them. “I just don’t want to waste energy on someone who doesn’t take anything seriously. Especially not music.”

 

Zoey softened. “That… I get.”

 

They sat in quiet for a beat, the kind of silence that only close friends could share without it feeling awkward.

 

Zoey nudged her leg. “Wanna hear something dumb?”

 

Rumi glanced sideways. “Always.”

 

“I once thought the guy in my orientation group liked me because he complimented my water bottle. I spent three days overanalyzing it until I saw him say the exact same thing to a girl with the same bottle.” She paused, shaking her head. “Turned out he just… really liked Nalgene.”

 

Rumi laughed, a genuine one this time. “Oh my god.”

 

“I know,” Zoey groaned. “Humbling.”

 

“You should’ve made it your villain origin story.”

 

Zoey gave her a playful look. “Too late. You’re already the villain, remember?”

 

Rumi groaned. “Don’t remind me.”

 

The door opened with a creak, and Mira stepped in, dropping her tote bag by the door and kicking off her shoes with a sigh. “Ugh. If Professor Kim says ‘Baroque texture’ one more time, I’m gonna start peeling the wallpaper.”

 

Zoey perked up. “Welcome back, babe.”

 

Rumi waved from her spot on Mira’s bed. She picked up on the nickname, but didn’t find it weird since all three of them call each other that. “You missed it. Zoey’s trying to set me up with the human embodiment of a smirk.”

 

Mira paused mid-stretch. “Wait… you saw him again?”

 

Rumi groaned. “He sat next to me in class. Passed me a note. Like we were twelve.”

 

Mira lit up immediately, flopping onto the bed beside her. “A note? Oh my god, what did it say?”

 

“His name. Jinu, and that he could help with my project,” Rumi said, deadpan. “Like some music major savior complex.”

 

Zoey added, “She wrote ‘no’ and slid it back without blinking.”

 

Mira gasped. “Cold. Ice queen energy. I love it.”

 

Rumi smirked a little despite herself. “He followed me out after class, asked for my name.”

 

Zoey raised a brow. “And you gave it to him.”

 

Rumi hesitated. “...Reluctantly.”

 

Mira wiggled her eyebrows. “So he knows your name. You know his. This is giving major setup energy.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes. “It’s giving annoying person won’t leave me alone energy.”

 

Mira grinned. “Mhm. And yet… he keeps showing up. Almost like the universe is trying to tell you something.”

 

“The universe can shut up,” Rumi muttered, crossing her arms.

 

Zoey leaned in with mock seriousness. “Do you think he’ll be at the party tomorrow?”

 

“I’m not looking for him,” Rumi said quickly.

 

“Didn’t ask if you were,” Mira said sweetly. “Just if he might be there.”

 

Rumi flopped back onto the bed again with a groan. “I hate both of you.”

 

Zoey and Mira exchanged a grin. Mira nudged her leg. “But you love the drama.”

 

“…Maybe a little,” Rumi admitted.

 

They all burst out laughing.

 

Mira pulled her hair up into a lazy bun and stretched out on the floor beside the bed. “So. What’s the actual plan tomorrow? Are we dancing? Lurking by the snack table? Starting fights with men named Kyle?”

 

Zoey held up fingers like a checklist. “All of the above.”

 

Rumi scoffed, sitting cross-legged. “You two are way too invested in this party.”

 

Mira grinned. “It’s either this or spend another night crying over harmony analysis worksheets.”

 

“I wasn’t crying,” Rumi muttered.

 

Zoey tilted her head. “You were close.”

 

“Okay, fine. Maybe a single tear.”

 

They all laughed again, then Zoey leaned back against the wall, her smile softening just a little. “It’s not just the party, though. I think we all kind of need a break, you know? A moment to feel… normal.”

 

Rumi glanced between them, caught off guard by the shift in tone.

 

Mira nodded, still staring at the ceiling. “College is weird. It’s like… everyone’s pretending they’ve got it together. Meanwhile, I’m just hoping no one notices I’m googling basic theory terms during lectures.”

 

Rumi smiled gently. “Same. Every time someone talks about modal interchange like it’s common sense, I die a little inside.”

 

Zoey sighed. “Right? And then there’s the social stuff. Like… are we supposed to be making lifelong friends or focusing on our future careers or accidentally falling in love at a party?”

 

Rumi snorted. “Pass.”

 

Mira rolled over onto her stomach. “You say that now, but I swear… something’s going to shift tomorrow.”

 

Rumi raised an eyebrow. “Is this a threat?”

 

“No,” Mira said sweetly. “It’s a prediction.”

 

Zoey wiggled her fingers mysteriously. “The stars have aligned. You, skirted up and ready for emotional chaos. Jinu, probably lurking in a corner with his tragic boy energy. It’s destiny.”

 

“I swear to god if one of you tries to push me into him—”

 

“We would never,” Mira said innocently.

 

Zoey nodded, grinning. “We’re just the narrators. You’re the main character.”

 

Rumi groaned and fell back onto the bed again. “Why does this feel like foreshadowing?”

 

“Because it is,” Mira whispered dramatically.

 

Rumi turned her head, eyeing Mira suspiciously. “Alright then, psychic. If I’m the main character, what kind of side quests are you two on?”

 

Mira grinned. “I’m the morally questionable best friend with great hair who always knows where the alcohol is.”

 

Zoey gasped dramatically. “Excuse me —I am the one who stashes emergency seltzers under the bed.”

 

Rumi blinked. “You what?”

 

Zoey gave a proud little nod. “Raspberry-lime. I keep them next to the extra phone chargers and emotional damage snacks.”

 

Mira sat up slowly. “Wait, are you hoarding party supplies like an apocalypse raccoon?”

 

“Of course,” Zoey said. “I’m the fun one. With layers.”

 

Rumi chuckled. “This explains so much.” They all fell quiet for a moment before Rumi asked, suddenly curious, “Okay, serious question—any of you actually like anyone this semester? Like, real crush energy. No judgment.”

 

Zoey raised a brow. “We’re doing this now?” She glanced at Mira briefly.

 

“Why not?” Rumi shrugged. “We’re already emotionally vulnerable and wearing matching skirts.”

 

Zoey laughed. “Fair.”

 

Mira made a face. “I don’t know. I’ve barely looked at anyone that way. Everyone’s either aggressively into their majors or aggressively into themselves.”

 

Zoey tilted her head, switching the topic to Rumi. “Rumi? What about hallway boy?”

 

Rumi groaned. “Jinu is not a crush. He’s a plot device.”

 

Zoey waggled her brows. “A very cute one.”

 

“I don’t like him!” Rumi insisted, burying her face in a pillow.

 

Mira patted her back. “That’s okay, sweetie. Denial is the first stage of a college romance.”

 

Zoey nodded sagely. “Right before ‘accidental slow dance’ and ‘accidental rooftop confession.’”

 

Rumi lifted her head just enough to glare. “I will drop out.”

 

Mira smirked. “You won’t. Not before we see if you two make out behind someone’s bike rack.”

 

“I hate this conversation,” Rumi muttered, though the corners of her mouth betrayed her.

 

Zoey hopped and reached over, booping her nose. “You love us.”

 

Rumi sighed dramatically. “Tragically.”

Chapter 4

Notes:

party ! party ! party ! i was going to make a big chapter, but i pushed 4k and realized i had to split it up into 2 chapters so im writing the next chapter immediatly and let's just say next chap is.... kinda spicy

Chapter Text

When Rumi pushed the dorm door open, the first thing she heard was Zoey chanting.

 

“Par-ty! Par-ty! Par-ty!”

 

Rumi stepped in and blinked at the whirlwind that had consumed their space. Music thumped low from Zoey’s speaker, clothes were everywhere, the scent of hairspray lingered in the air, and in the center of it all, Zoey stood on her desk chair, spinning in a skirt and tank top, hands in the air like she was at a concert already.

 

Mira was sitting cross-legged on the floor with a palette of eyeshadows fanned out in front of her, calmly applying eyeliner with laser focus. “You're just in time,” she said without looking up.

 

Rumi dropped her bag with a thud. “Why does it look like a Pinterest tornado hit this room?”

 

“Because it’s party night,” Zoey declared, hopping down from the chair. “And we’re manifesting good vibes and bad decisions!”

 

Rumi raised an eyebrow. “You started pre-gaming without me?”

 

Zoey pointed to the desk. “There’s a raspberry seltzer with your name on it, Miss Reluctant Vibes.”

 

Mira glanced up. “We laid out your outfit. Yes, it includes the skirt. No, you don’t get a vote.”

 

Rumi glanced toward her bed and saw the black skirt from earlier, a fitted black tank top that was mesh and her trusty black boots already waiting. “I feel like I’m being styled by a chaotic girl group.”

 

Zoey grinned. “Thank you.”

 

“It wasn’t a compliment.”

 

Zoey ignored her. “Now go change! Hair and eyeliner next. We have like… forty minutes before we pretend to be mysterious on a rooftop.”

 

Rumi hesitated, eyeing the outfit. Mesh?

 

Mira looked up, her expression gentler. “You don’t have to talk to anyone. You don’t have to drink if you don’t want to. Just come with us. Be in the noise for a night.”

 

Zoey added, a little softer now, “We’ll be right next to you the whole time. Unless you, like… mysteriously vanish with a boy or something.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but smiled, picking up the skirt. “Fine. But if someone hands me a ukulele, I’m setting it on fire.”

 

“That’s the spirit!” Zoey cheered. “Now get hot!”

 

Rumi changed in the room with the others, shimmying into the skirt Mira had thrown at her and tugging the tight black mesh top over her head. Her black bralette peeked through just enough to make her self-conscious, and as she adjusted the hem, she caught her own reflection in the mirror above Zoey’s desk.

 

Her fingers hesitated at her waistline.

 

The top clung, really clung , to her. It hugged her arms, her stomach, the dip of her collarbone. More skin than she was used to. Definitely more attention than she wanted to draw.

 

Zoey was tugging up her sheer tights when she noticed. “Rumi. Don’t fidget— you look hot.”

 

Mira glanced over from where she was re-applying lip gloss. “She’s right. That top is doing things. In the best way.”

 

Rumi gave them both a look. “I feel like I’m wearing cling wrap.”

 

Zoey cackled. “Yes! Sexy cling wrap!”

 

Rumi groaned and sat on the edge of her bed. “Ugh. Maybe I should wear something else. Like... with sleeves. And opacity.”

 

Mira crossed the room and sat next to her. “Hey. Breathe. You don’t have to be anyone else tonight. But you also don’t have to hide.”

 

Zoey nodded as she smoothed her skirt. “Seriously, you look amazing. And you don’t have to act confident. Just fake it like the rest of us.”

 

Rumi looked between them, then down at her hands. “…I just don’t like feeling like everyone’s looking at me.” She mumbled, trying to avoid looking at her birthmarks.

 

“Then let them look,” Mira said softly. “You’re the best thing they’ve seen all week.”

 

Zoey grinned and raised her can of seltzer. “To hot girl anxiety: valid, fashionable, and still showing up.”

 

Rumi gave a reluctant laugh, bumping her shoulder into Mira’s. “Thanks. For hyping me up like it’s your job.”

 

Mira smirked. “It is our job.”

 

Zoey twirled once in her tiny black tank top and pleated skirt. “Okay, group fit check before we head out. Matching black? Check. Boots? Check. Excessive eyeliner? Double check.”

 

Mira turned up the speaker volume just a little and struck a pose. “We look like the world’s most underfunded girl band.”

 

Rumi finally cracked a smile. “Speak for yourself. I’m the moody one who leaves mid-tour to make an ambient solo album.”

 

Zoey pointed at her. “Exactly. And tonight? You’re going to be mysterious and brooding in the corner with your mesh top and your tragic backstory.”

 

Mira added, “And if someone happens to approach you and say something dumb and charming, you’ll pretend to hate it.”

 

Rumi stood up, brushing invisible lint from her skirt. “I always do.”

 

The hallway outside their dorm echoed faintly with distant music and the occasional burst of laughter, students already pre-gaming, doors cracked open with glowing lights and warm, pulsing bass.

 

The three girls stepped out together in their matching black outfits, boots thudding gently against the tile. Mira led the way, twirling her keys around her finger like she was walking into her own music video. Zoey stayed close to Rumi’s side, keeping pace with her a little more carefully.

 

They were still laughing about something Mira had said about the party snacks. Something about kale chips being an insult to humanity, when Zoey glanced over and saw it.

 

The way Rumi’s hand kept drifting down to her left wrist. The way she kept subtly tugging the mesh sleeve lower, like it wasn’t already stretched as far as it could go. Her birthmarks.

 

That faint violet streak trailing up her arm in branching, organic lines, like tiny bolts frozen mid-flash under her skin. They shimmered just slightly under the hallway light, a soft glimmer she was clearly trying to hide.

 

Zoey nudged her gently with her elbow. “Hey. You good?”

 

Rumi blinked. “Yeah. Just cold.”

 

Zoey gave her a look that said nice try. They walked a few more steps before Zoey said, more quietly this time, “You don’t have to hide it, you know.”

 

Rumi didn’t answer right away. “I’m not hiding,” She said eventually. “I just… don’t feel like being stared at.”

 

Zoey’s voice softened. “Anyone who stares doesn’t deserve to see you.”

 

That pulled a reluctant little laugh from Rumi. “That’s aggressively sweet. Gross.”

 

“Yeah, well,” Zoey grinned, bumping her again. “It’s part of my tragic soft girl arc.” Rumi smiled, but still didn’t quite meet her eyes. Zoey kept her tone light, but steady. “You don’t need to be confident tonight. You just need to be you. That’s enough. Always is.”

 

“…Thanks,” Rumi said quietly. Then, a beat later, with a little more mischief, “But if anyone does stare too long, I expect you to spill your drink on them.”

 

Zoey lit up. “Gladly. I’ve been waiting for an excuse.”

 

Mira, a few steps ahead, turned and walked backward as she called out, “Are you two whispering about boys or murder?”

 

“Both,” Zoey replied.

 

Rumi rolled her eyes. “Obviously.”

 

They laughed again, the tension cracking like a shell, and together, they disappeared down the stairwell, their boots echoing down toward the music, the lights, and whatever the night had in store.

 

The dorm building across campus was already buzzing by the time the girls arrived.

 

Warm yellow light spilled out into the sidewalk from open windows. A group of students lingered by the front entrance with red cups and open jackets, laughing too loud, jackets already unzipped despite the chill.

 

Inside, the music hit like a wall, bass-heavy and pulsing, underscored by laughter, the clink of bottles, and the hum of a Friday night just getting started.

 

Zoey led the way, weaving expertly through clusters of students posted up in the hallway and kitchen. Mira followed, nodding hellos to the couple of familiar faces they passed. Rumi stuck close behind, eyes flicking up toward the stairwell where people were drifting up in twos and threes.

 

“The rooftop’s open,” Mira called over her shoulder. “And they’ve got lights this time!”

 

“They better have snacks too,” Zoey muttered, clutching her seltzer like a tiny weapon. “I came here to emotionally spiral and eat pita chips.”

 

Rumi laughed under her breath, one hand on the railing as they climbed. The air shifted slightly with each floor. Less chaotic, more open, cooler with the windows cracked. They stepped out onto the rooftop.

 

It was wide and imperfect, with uneven tile underfoot and a strand of string lights zig-zagging between old brick chimneys and the stairwell door. A handful of people milled around already, leaning against the ledge, clustered in small groups on folding chairs, or sitting on the edge of the low wall that framed the roof. Someone had brought a speaker, playing something chill and lo-fi that mixed easily with the night.

 

There was a cooler in the corner, a table with makeshift cups, and a few half-eaten bags of chips. Not glamorous. Not terrible.

 

Mira turned in a slow circle. “God, I love this vibe.”

 

Zoey held up her drink. “To being young and socially anxious.”

 

Rumi clinked her can against hers. “Cheers.”

 

They picked a spot near the ledge, just far enough from the louder clusters, where the view stretched out over the low rooftops of campus and the city lights flickered faintly beyond.

 

The sky was clear. The air was crisp and Rumi, despite herself, felt something small and fizzy start to crackle under her ribs.

 

Like maybe the night wouldn’t be so bad.

 

Not even ten minutes later, she felt a shift behind her. Not a chill, not a breeze. Just that weird awareness. She turned. And there he was.

 

Leaning casually against the low brick wall across the rooftop, nursing a drink, watching the sky like it had personally wronged him.

 

Jinu.

 

She froze for half a second. Then immediately turned back to her friends. “I hate this rooftop,” she muttered into her drink.

 

Zoey grinned without looking. “What? Why?”

 

“No reason.”

 

Zoey was the first to notice.

 

She tilted her head mid-sip and squinted across the rooftop. “Wait a second…”

 

Mira followed her gaze. “No way. Is that—?”

 

Rumi immediately cut in. “Don’t.”

 

Zoey whipped around to face her, eyes wide with glee. “Rumi. He’s here. That’s him, right?”

 

“Nope,” Rumi said, turning her back to the wall like it would erase reality. “That’s some other guy with a tragically relaxed posture and a face you want to argue with. Total coincidence.”

 

Mira leaned around her, confirming with a quiet gasp. “It’s him. Black jacket, distant stare, drink in hand. He’s practically posing.”

 

Rumi groaned. “He lives like he’s in a Tumblr edit.”

 

Zoey bounced on her heels. “Okay, but this is fate. Rooftop. Lights. You in that hot mesh top. Him standing there like a broody music video extra. This is the moment.”

 

“No,” Rumi said firmly, clutching her can so hard she dented it. “This is the moment I don’t make eye contact and enjoy my drink in peace.”

 

Mira leaned in with a mock-whisper. “You want to talk to him though.”

 

“I don’t!”

 

Zoey gasped. “Oh my god. You’re scared.”

 

“I’m not scared,” Rumi hissed. “I’m just very secure in my decision to not throw myself at someone who probably thinks Spotify algorithms are a personality.”

 

Mira cracked up. “He does look like the kind of guy who makes depressing playlists for fun.”

 

Rumi pointed her seltzer at them like a weapon. “Exactly. I am not falling victim to that brand of chaos.”

 

Zoey grinned, eyes gleaming. “But what if you are his chaos?”

 

Rumi blinked. “Excuse me?”

 

“Think about it,” Zoey said, already building her fantasy. “He’s out here, all moody and composed, and then you show up! Sharp, chaotic, kind of mean but lowkey brilliant, and suddenly he’s spiraling. Emotionally.”

 

“I want no part in someone else’s spiral.”

 

Mira shrugged. “Too bad. He’s totally looking over here.”

 

Rumi flinched and refused to turn. “Don’t lie to me.”

 

Zoey made a tiny squeal. “Oh god, he is. Girl, it’s happening.”

 

“No,” Rumi said. “I will literally climb down the fire escape.”

 

Mira patted her arm gently. “If he comes over, we’ll act surprised. Cool. Natural.”

 

“I swear to god, Mira—”

 

“Just breathe,” Zoey whispered. “And maybe fluff your braid. For science.”

 

Rumi groaned into her hands. “I’m never trusting either of you again.”

 

They giggled, circling her like backup dancers for an emotional breakdown.

 

Across the rooftop, Jinu shifted slightly, his eyes flicking their way again, and Rumi had never wanted a giant bird to carry her away more in her life.

 

“Hey.”

 

Rumi turned at the sound of that voice, already bracing for impact. There he was. Jinu. Just a few feet away now, casual as ever, one hand in his jacket pocket, the other loosely holding a drink. The rooftop lights cast a warm glow over his face, just enough to make his infuriating cheekbones even more annoying.

 

She blinked. “Oh. It’s you.” She deadpanned.

 

He smirked, not offended in the slightest. “It’s me.”

 

There was a pause. One of those stupid cinematic pauses where the music fades just slightly and you can hear your own blood in your ears. Jinu nodded toward the edge of the rooftop. “Mind if I steal you for a sec? Just to talk.”

 

Rumi immediately stepped back, putting her drink between them like a tiny shield. “Actually, I’m busy. With friends.”

 

She turned, prepared to gesture to Zoey and Mira with the flourish of a woman escaping an unwanted conversation. But they were gone. No laughter. No eyeliner. No chaos energy. Just… absence.

 

“Are you kidding me?!” She muttered under her breath, scanning the rooftop. Mira and Zoey had vanished like smoke in the wind, probably hiding behind a chimney, spying and whispering like the drama gossips they were.

 

Jinu followed her gaze, his smirk tilting slightly. “They look super busy.”

 

Rumi clenched her jaw. “I will hex them.”

 

Jinu chuckled. “So… not busy now?”

 

She narrowed her eyes. “Depends on your definition of ‘talk.’”

 

He held up his hands in mock surrender. “Just talking. Swear. No tragic guitar monologues. No unsolicited poetry.”

 

“That’s a relief,” She muttered.

 

He motioned toward the quieter end of the rooftop. “Just five minutes. You can bail if I say anything pretentious.”

 

“You’ve already said two pretentious things.”

 

“Great, then expectations are managed.”

 

Against her better judgment, Rumi followed. Slowly, carefully, like one might approach a suspiciously friendly cat. In the back of her mind, she could almost hear Zoey whispering, Just go with it. And Mira muttering, It’s plot, babe.

 

Rumi sighed. Fine. Five minutes. Then she was dragging her two traitor best friends home.

 

Jinu led her toward the quieter side of the rooftop, where the music softened into background noise and the string lights flickered a little in the breeze. He stopped near the low wall and turned to face her, still with that calm, unreadable expression that made Rumi want to roll her eyes and punch a pillow.

 

He held up his cup. “Vodka?”

 

Rumi raised a brow. “Is that a question or an offer?”

 

He gave a half-smile. “Offer. I brought an extra.”

 

She hesitated, then took the second cup he pulled from his coat pocket, slightly warm and questionably filled, but she sniffed it. Definitely vodka. And nothing pink or sparkly, which was somehow more honest than she expected.

 

“I’d say thank you,” She said, “but I don’t know if this is generosity or bribery.”

 

“Definitely bribery,” He replied, leaning against the wall beside her. “Figured you’d need something to tolerate me.”

 

Rumi sipped cautiously. “You figured right.”

 

He let out a low chuckle and stared ahead for a beat before glancing over. “Hey. I just wanted to say… sorry. For earlier. The hallway thing. I didn’t mean to freak you out or mess with your laptop. That was on me.”

 

Rumi blinked, surprised. “Huh.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“I just… wasn’t expecting you to actually apologize.” Rumi confessed.

 

“I’m capable of decency,” He said dryly. “Occasionally. Usually on Fridays.”

 

She eyed him. “So this is like… your monthly ‘be nice’ quota?”

 

“Pretty much,” he said. “After this, I’ll go back to being a smug recluse.”

 

“You say that like it’s a lifestyle brand.”

 

“It could be,” He offered. “You want in?”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes. “Not unless it comes with health insurance and a silence button for you.”

 

Jinu grinned. “Fair. Harsh, but fair.”

 

They stood in silence for a moment, the party behind them buzzing like a faraway signal. Rumi took another sip, the burn of the vodka settling in her chest.

 

“You always this annoying,” She asked, “or is it just when I’m around?”

 

“Honestly?” He said. “You bring out something special in me.”

 

She turned to glare at him, but the way he said it, so casually, like it was a fact, not a line, made her hesitate. “Is that supposed to be charming?” She asked.

 

“No,” he said. “It’s supposed to be honest.”

 

Rumi blinked. Okay. That was new. She cleared her throat, looking back out at the skyline. “You should work on your delivery. It’s about seventy percent ‘cool guy’ and thirty percent ‘accidental sincerity.’ Very confusing.”

 

“I’ll take those odds.”

 

Rumi shook her head and took another sip. She still wasn’t sure what his deal was. But for some reason, she wasn’t walking away yet.

 

Rumi leaned her elbows on the wall, her cup nearly empty before she realized it. The vodka had gone down a little too easily, not because it was good. To definitely wasn’t, but because it gave her hands something to do and made Jinu’s smugness a little easier to tolerate.

 

Or maybe it was doing something worse.

 

Because now she felt it, warm in her chest, tingling at the edges of her fingers, her brain just slow enough to let the filter slip. Jinu watched her quietly, still sipping his drink like he had all the time in the world. “So,” He said after a pause, “How’s college going?”

 

Rumi snorted. “Wow. You mean that in the full existential way or like… academically?”

 

“Dealer’s choice.”

 

She swirled the last inch of vodka in her cup. “It’s fine. Mostly. I mean, it’s not bad. It’s just… a lot.”

 

“Too much?”

 

Rumi stared out at the rooftops. “Some days. Yeah.”

 

Jinu nodded slowly. “What’s your major?”

 

“Music composition. Which basically means I spend most of my time writing things no one wants to listen to and then crying over music theory homework.”

 

Jinu gave a low laugh. “Sounds healthy.”

 

“It’s not.”

 

She looked down at her cup. “I didn’t think it’d be like this, you know? College. I thought I’d have it together by now, but I’m constantly behind, I overthink everything, and my imposter syndrome has its own dorm room at this point.”

 

“Name on the door and everything?”

 

“Probably a monogrammed pillow.” She sighed.

 

Jinu was quiet for a second. Then, gently. “You’re not the only one.”

 

Rumi glanced sideways at him. His voice had dropped a little, just enough to sound like he meant it to her drunk mind.

 

“I barely go to half my classes,” He admitted. “I’m good at what I do, but… I don’t know. It’s like nothing feels real yet. Everything’s supposed to matter, but it just… doesn’t hit.”

 

Rumi blinked. She hadn’t expected that kind of honesty from him. “…What do you do?” she asked.

 

“Singing,” he said, and rolled his eyes immediately after. “Yeah. I know. Of course I’m an artist major.”

 

Rumi burst out laughing. “That’s the most pretentious answer you could’ve given. I’d respect you more if you said you were in business studies!”

 

“Hey,” he defended. “Some of us enjoy poorly-lit studio classes and losing sleep over their singing.”

 

She shook her head, laughing again. Then paused. “Okay but… seriously?” She added, voice quieter. “Thanks. For being real for like… five seconds.”

 

Jinu smiled slightly. “Don’t get used to it.”

 

Rumi looked back down at her cup and sighed. “I drank more than I meant to.”

 

“I.. noticed,” He said. “You’ve insulted me five percent less.”

 

“Don’t worry. I’m pacing myself.”

 

He grinned. “Need some water?”

 

“…Maybe.”

 

He pushed off the wall. “Come on. Let’s go find something that doesn’t taste like regret.”

 

Rumi hesitated just a second longer before following him. The vodka fuzzed the edges of her thoughts, but even through it, she was starting to feel something else. Something almost like curiosity.

 

The cooler was tucked into a shadowy corner near the stairwell, surrounded by half-empty bottles and forgotten cups. The music still buzzed softly from the speaker, someone having fixed it while no one was paying attention. The rooftop lights swayed gently in the breeze, casting warm, golden pools that barely reached the edges.

 

Rumi followed Jinu toward the water, her head swimming slightly. The vodka had crept up on her fast, too fast, and the chill in the air suddenly felt distant, like she was wrapped in a coat made of static and heat.

 

She blinked. The edges of her vision swam for half a second. Her foot wobbled on a loose tile. Instinctively, without thinking, she reached out. Her fingers found Jinu’s hand.

 

Warm. Steady. There.

 

He stopped mid-step and looked down, a little startled, but didn’t pull away. “Hey,” He said softly, turning toward her. “You okay?”

 

Rumi steadied herself, her eyes fluttering shut for just a second. “Yeah. Just… a little dizzy. Not drunk-dizzy,” She added quickly. “Just… surprise vodka dizzy.”

 

Jinu’s fingers shifted slightly in hers, not tightening but staying where they were. “Okay,” He said. “Let’s get that water.”

 

They reached the cooler, and he crouched down to dig through the melting ice. Rumi leaned against the wall beside it, one hand on her hip, the other still tingling slightly from the touch. She hadn't even meant to grab him. It just… happened.

 

He stood up a second later, holding out a half-chilled bottle of water. “Only one left. But I’ll share if you want.”

 

Rumi took it, uncapping it quickly. “You’re full of surprises.”

 

“Am I?”

 

“You keep pretending you’re this smug loner with a superiority complex,” She said, taking a long drink, “but then you go and do stuff like offer water and not run away when I almost trip over air.”

 

Jinu smirked. “I have layers.”

 

“Like an onion?” She asked, the vodka taking over.

 

“Like a parfait. Onions don’t get enough credit.”

 

She laughed and handed him the bottle. “This doesn’t mean we’re friends.”

 

“Of course not,” He said, taking a sip. “This is clearly a contractual hydration alliance.”

 

She gave him a slow side-eye, the edge of a smile playing on her lips. “Exactly.”

 

They stood there a little longer, sharing the bottle, letting the buzz fade just enough for Rumi to catch her breath. The music pulsed low. The rooftop had found its rhythm again. For once, Rumi wasn’t thinking ahead or worrying what came next.

 

Jinu glanced down at her arms then, his eyes narrowing slightly as he tried to figure out what the dark purple patterns were. “Those… are tattoos, right?”

 

Rumi’s lips quirked in a half-smile. “Tattoos? Oh, no, these are birthmarks.”

 

He nodded, gesturing toward the lightning-shaped marks that traced up her forearms. “So,” he said after a beat, “How’d you get them, then? Like, a birthmark story?”

 

She snorted. “The funny thing about birthmarks is that you’re kind of born with them.” Jinu blinked, caught off guard by the deadpan delivery. Rumi crossed her arms, thinking for a second. “Well, legend says I was struck by purple lightning in the delivery room. Classic origin story, right?”

 

He laughed, the sound easy and warm. “Nice. That’s definitely better than ‘I fell asleep in a tanning bed’.”

 

“Yeah,” she said with a smirk. “Way cooler.”

 

Jinu leaned back against the wall, watching her with a little more interest. “You don’t mind them?”

 

“Sometimes,” She admitted. “They’re hard to hide, and people always stare.”

 

“But you don’t try to hide them now.”

 

Rumi shrugged. “Guess I’ve got better things to worry about.”

 

He nodded slowly. “I get that.”

 

For a moment, the city sounds filled the space between them, easy and comfortable. Rumi glanced down at her nearly empty water bottle, then back at Jinu. The warmth was spreading again, loosening the edges of her usual guardedness. Maybe it was the vodka. Maybe it was the company. Whatever it was, she wanted more.

 

“I think… I could use another drink,” She said, a little breathless.

 

Jinu’s smirk returned. “I was hoping you’d say that.” He turned and started walking back toward the heart of the rooftop where the party buzzed under the lights. Without missing a beat, he held out his hand to her.

 

Rumi blinked, surprised, but after a second, she reached out and took it. His grip was steady and warm, grounding her just enough to keep the dizzy blur from tipping into full-on wobble. They moved through the crowd together, his fingers lightly curling around hers like it was the most natural thing in the world.

 

Rumi’s heart skipped, but she pushed the feeling down with a self-deprecating thought: Focus, Rumi. You’re here for drinks, not drama. They reached the makeshift bar, the picnic table stacked with plastic cups and bottles.

 

Jinu snagged two red solo cups, filled one for himself, and handed the other to her.

 

“To surviving our first semester,” He toasted, raising his cup.

 

Rumi clinked hers to his, smiling despite herself. “To not making too many fools of ourselves.”

 

He laughed. “So far, so good.”

 

As she took a careful sip, feeling the burn and the buzz intertwine, the music thumped softly in the background. A rhythmic pulse that seemed to sync with the slow swell of warmth spreading through Rumi’s chest. The rooftop lights cast a cozy glow, making everything blur just enough to be forgiving.

Chapter 5

Notes:

yooo uh... SMUT. huge smut warning. if you're a minor get tf out of here. anyway... they fuck.. dont clock me

Chapter Text

Time passed without either of them truly realizing.

 

Jinu leaned against the railing, his cup half-empty, a lazy grin tugging at his lips. Rumi settled next to him, their shoulders almost touching, the cool night air mingling with the warmth inside her.

 

“So,” Jinu began, voice low and easy, “How many drinks do you think we’ve had?”

 

Rumi blinked, considering, but it was rather hard when she could barely stand. “Um… four?”

 

He snorted. “You’re optimistic.”

 

“Okay, maybe five.”

 

Jinu raised an eyebrow. “Five? I’m pretty sure I’m on six.”

 

Rumi’s eyes widened. “Six? No way.”

 

“Way.” He smirked. “You’re a lightweight.”

 

“Hey, I.. pace myself,” she protested, though her cheeks flushed pink.

 

He chuckled. “Sure you do.”

 

They lapsed into a comfortable silence for a moment, watching the city skyline shimmer in the distance. “I don’t usually do this,” Rumi admitted, her voice softer than before. “Just… talk like this. Open up.”

 

Jinu turned to her, surprised. “Why not?”

 

“I guess I’m scared. People don’t expect me to be the girl with the purple lightning tattoos who’s also… you know, vulnerable.”

 

Jinu’s grin faded just enough to be sincere. “I get that.”

 

Rumi took a slow sip of her drink, feeling brave enough to keep going. “What about you? You’re all cool and cocky, but you’re not exactly Mr. Social Butterfly either.”

 

He laughed, a little bitter. “You think I’m cocky?”

 

“Yeah,” she said without hesitation. “But in an annoying way.”

 

“Glad I can keep my reputation intact.” He glanced away, then back. “But yeah. I’m not great at this whole… connection thing.”

 

“Neither am I,” she confessed. “But maybe that’s why this is… nice.”

 

Jinu nodded, lifting his cup again. “To nice.”

 

“To nice,” Rumi echoed, clinking her cup to his.

 

They drank, and the world around them softened, a little less sharp, a little more forgiving. Neither of them noticed the exact count of drinks anymore.

 

Rumi took a careful sip, trying to keep her balance on the uneven rooftop floor. But just as she shifted her weight, her elbow caught the edge of the table, sending a plastic cup tumbling.

 

It flew through the air in slow motion, a perfect arc, before splashing right onto Jinu’s shoe.

 

“Oh no!” Rumi gasped, cheeks flushing hotter than before.

 

Jinu looked down at his soaking sneaker, then back up at her with mock solemnity. “Guess I’m officially baptized by the party gods,” he declared, holding up his wet foot like it was a trophy.

 

Rumi’s mouth twitched, and suddenly a giggle bubbled up from her chest. “That’s actually… kind of hilarious.”

 

Jinu’s smirk turned into a full grin. “See? I knew you had a sense of humor buried under all that ‘don’t talk to me’ energy.”

 

She laughed harder now, clutching her stomach, the buzz making everything feel lighter, funnier. “I’m just glad it wasn’t the laptop,” She managed between giggles.

 

Jinu laughed dramatically. “Next time, I’m standing somewhere with less party hazard.”

 

They both doubled over in laughter, the kind that makes your eyes water and your sides ache. For a moment, the snobbery and the walls and the awkward first impressions fell away. Just two people, laughing way too much on a rooftop, bonded by spilled drinks and imperfect moments.

 

The laughter faded, but the buzz between them didn’t. They both caught their breath, still smiling, still flushed from the warmth and the night. For a long second, their eyes locked.

 

Rumi’s heart pounded loud enough to drown out the music. She swallowed, cheeks burning hotter now that she was staring him down. “You know…” She began, voice low and unsteady, “my friends were right.”

 

Jinu raised an eyebrow, amused but curious. “You’re… hot.” Rumi looked away quickly, fiddling with the hem of her mesh top. Her confession hung between them like a spark waiting to ignite.

 

Jinu blinked, then looked down the rooftop, just for a moment. When he glanced back, Rumi’s eyes widened. Behind him, two people were making out, right there, under the neon lights and the city stars.

 

The scene somehow pushed the moment over the edge.

 

Before she could second-guess herself, Rumi grabbed Jinu’s hand, firm but unsteady, and pulled him toward a darker, quieter corner of the house. Rumi tugged Jinu’s hand gently but with purpose, weaving through the quieter hallways of the house. Her heart hammered in her chest, mixing nerves and excitement with the lingering buzz.

 

Jinu glanced at her, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. “Hey! where exactly are you taking me?”

 

She glanced over her shoulder, cheeks still flushed. “Somewhere… more private.”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “Private? You mean like an empty bedroom?”

 

She smirked, a little breathless. “Yeah. Thought we might need one.”

 

They reached the door to a small, empty room, bare except for a bed and a single window letting in moonlight. Jinu stepped inside, eyes flicking to hers. “Well, I’m not complaining.”

 

Rumi’s smile widened as she closed the door behind them. Just like that, the space between ‘enemies’ and ‘maybe something more’ shrank to nothing.

 

The noise and lights faded behind them, replaced by the soft hum of the night. Jinu’s breath hitched as she pressed close, their faces inches apart.

 

Their lips met. Rumi’s nerves melted into the kiss, the dizzy warmth of the alcohol mixing with something sharper, more thrilling. Jinu’s hands found her waist, steadying and sure. The world around them blurred even more. No words, no worries, just the heat of the moment and the taste of something unexpected but right.

 

Their lips parted reluctantly, the heat still thick between them. Jinu caught his breath and looked at her, eyes searching. “So… what are we?” He asked quietly, voice low but serious.

 

Rumi rolled her eyes, a half-smile tugging at her lips. “Shut up,” she said, tugging his hand again. Before he could protest, she pulled him toward the bed, her confidence growing with every step. “Questions later,” she added, voice firm but playful.

 

Jinu chuckled softly, letting himself be led, the weight of ‘what’ forgotten for now.

 

Rumi crawled over him, breathless and impatient. Jinu muffled something into her mouth before she pushed his back to the bed, looking down at him from above.

 

He stared up at her, face flushed red and breathless. “Do you usually do this?” He whispered as she leaned closer, her lipstick smearing on her mouth.

 

“No,” She confessed, kissing him again. “But you’re hot and arrogant and I really want to make out with you.” She gasped out, the vodka controlling her actions more than she could.

 

Jinu looked hesitant at first, but gave in anyway. “Alright..” He whispered, hands reaching up quickly to pull her waist closer, listening to her let out a quiet moan in his mouth. He reached up and wove his hand under her braid, holding her head in place before pulling it back to kiss at her neck.

 

She whined slightly, gasping enough for Jinu to feel her throat under his tongue. “Fuck..” She whispered, hands searching and reaching anywhere she could reach, nails scratching at his neck and chest. “Take your shirt off.” She demanded, reaching for the hem.

 

“What?” Jinu asked, feeling his pants grow a little too tight for his comfort. He let her though, throwing his shirt at the end of the bed before he could drunkenly argue with her.

 

She ran her hands over his chest, nails scratching lightly at his collarbone. “My friends predicted I’d make out with you at this party.” She drunkenly confessed.

 

Jinu let out a breath, both from the heat of her touch and the surprise in her words. “Oh yeah?” He said, voice low and rough, eyes locked on hers. “And what did you say?”

 

Rumi leaned in, fingers still tracing patterns across his chest again, her eyes hazy but fixed on his. “I said they were delusional.”

 

Jinu smiled, something lazy and crooked and far too confident. “And now?”

 

She bit her lip, her head tilting slightly. “I think I’m delusional too.”

 

He laughed, the sound soft and just a little breathless, and leaned his forehead against hers. “Guess I’ll have to live up to their expectations, then.”

 

Her arms wrapped around his shoulders, pulling him closer, their bodies fitting like they’d been dancing around this all night. The room was quiet except for their breathing, the occasional distant thump of bass from the rooftop above.

 

“Rumi.. I don’t usually do this with people either.” Jinu confessed as Rumi began kissing at his neck, definitely painting the canvas with her lipstick. It made Jinu shiver.

 

“Me either, but I think I’m open to it now.” She slurred, biting down gently on his neck.

 

Jinu groaned, his hips raising on instinct. He flushed red, one hand coming up to cover his face, hair falling into his face.

 

She pulled away, her lipstick smeared on her bottom lip as she looked down at him. “What? Into that?” She teased.

 

Jinu glared at her slightly before his free hand landed on her thigh, gently tracing the patterns before just barely slipping under her skirts. “Alright, well what are you into then?” He asked, far more talkative than a drunk person should be.

 

Rumi laughed, thinking about it briefly. “I.. don’t know.” She confessed. “I don’t have sex often enough to know what I like and dislike, care to help me find out?” She flirted, feeling something under her twitch.

 

Jinu shifted up a little, holding her back as he flipped them over. He laid over her, looking down at her. Blurry. Fuzzy. Beautiful. “I hope you’re in for a long time.” He whispered to her, reaching for her skirt. He paused before glancing at her, wondering briefly in his drunken mind if this was okay. He got his answer when Rumi leaned forward to help unclasp her skirt, looking excited and a lot hornier than he expected her to be.

 

He threw her skirt somewhere down with his shirt on the floor and leaned forward, admiring her black panties before slowly taking them off. He glanced at her, seeing how suddenly embarrassed she became. He smirked, sliding the panties off and set them on the nightstand.

 

“What are you gonna do..?” He heard her ask softly, looking up to see her. She looked almost scared.

 

He smiled, leaning closer to slowly kiss her. “I’m going to eat you out of course.” He said like it was obvious. He leaned away, not caring to see her reaction before shifting down onto the bed, laying in front of her.

 

He grabbed her hips and moved them slowly so he could lick up her opening, tongue finding her clit immediately. She was soaked. He could feel it on his face as he ate. She moaned, raising her hips off the bed occasionally as if no one had touched her like this before.

 

For the most part, she just whimpered and closed her eyes, looking away, too embarrassed to look down at Jinu. Jinu watched her though, circling his tongue and closing his eyes in enjoyment as he sucked.

 

He raised his hand to her opening, slowly, experimentally pushing one finger in. She made a noise and he waited to start moving it. He quickly added another with how wet she was, curling them up, listening to the way she moaned loudly into the side of the pillow. 

 

“Jinu!” She gasped, trying to close her legs on his head. He let her for the most part, raising one hand over her leg so she couldn’t move too much, His hand gripped into her side, holding her steady as she continued to squirm.

 

“Oh my god..” She whispered, lowering a hand down to grip his hair tightly, pulling him closer. He grunted a little, but kept sucking, not giving up the fight that easily. He pushed his fingers in a little more, tilted his head forward for her to pull and finally pressed his hand right on her lower stomach.

 

She gasped, her hips raising slightly, fighting to get away. Jinu held her tightly down, holding his positon for as long as he could until she groaned loudly. “Fuuuuck–” She whined and whimpered, legs kicking as she came. She gasped for breath after breath, hand pulling on his hair more, her other hand holding on tightly to the bed frame.

 

He felt her slowly let go of his hair and pulled away, taking a big breath for air, his mouth and chin soaking wet. He swallowed and slowly pulled his fingers out of her, watching the way she shivered and pulled away from it.

 

The room was quiet now, save for the faint buzz of city noise drifting in through the cracked window. The party upstairs had dulled to a low thrum, like the world had turned down the volume just for them.

 

Rumi lay on her back, one arm thrown over her eyes, her breath still uneven. The room was too warm, her head too light, her thoughts spinning in slow, lazy circles.

 

Beside her, Jinu exhaled, one hand resting on his bare chest, the other draped lightly across her stomach where it had been before.

 

Neither of them spoke at first.

 

Not out of discomfort, at least not entirely. It was something else. Something quieter. Unspoken questions, hanging there like fog on glass.

 

Rumi was the first to break it. “…That was stupid,” She mumbled, arm still over her face.

 

Jinu turned his head toward her. “Was it?”

 

She peeked at him from under her arm. “A little.”

 

He gave a slow smile, one side of his mouth lifting lazily. “You’re the one who told me to shut up.”

 

“I did not expect you to listen..”

 

A short laugh passed between them, soft, familiar. It didn’t erase the tension that lingered in the air, like something neither of them wanted to name.

 

Rumi finally sat up, pulling her panties with her. Her birthmarks caught the moonlight again, faint and fading like the last crackle of static in the room as she pulled them on.

 

She ran a hand over her braid, her voice a little quieter now. “Are we gonna pretend this didn’t happen?”

 

Jinu propped himself up on an elbow. “Do you want to?”

 

She didn’t answer right away. “…I don’t know,” She admitted. “I didn’t plan any of this.”

 

“I didn’t either,” He said. “But I don’t regret it.” He smiled, reaching up to wipe his face.

 

Rumi looked down at her lap, twisting the edge of the blanket in her fingers. “That’s the problem. I don’t think I do either.”

 

He watched her in the silence that followed. And then, quietly: “Do you want me to go?” Rumi hesitated. Everything in her screamed for control, distance, deflection, something easy.

 

But instead, she shook her head. “No. Not yet.” Jinu nodded once, slowly, and lay back down beside her. They didn’t touch this time. They didn’t need to. It was enough to breathe in the same space. To listen to the quiet. To not say anything they weren’t ready to.

 

Just two people in the stillness, uncertain, a little tangled, and not quite willing to let go.

Chapter 6

Notes:

the morning after and the consequences of rumi's actions. also im trying a new texting format to try and make it easier to read a bit? less space. lmk if it's confusing or helpful and i'll work around it !

Chapter Text

Rumi blinked against the soft gray light filtering through unfamiliar blinds. Her head pounded, a dull, heavy throb behind her eyes and her mouth was dry, her skin buzzing with the aftermath of too much vodka and not enough water.

 

It took her a moment to register that the bed beneath her… wasn’t hers.

 

The blanket smelled like laundry detergent she didn’t recognize. The ceiling was bare. There were band posters on the walls, definitely not hers, and an old hoodie draped over the back of a desk chair.

 

Panic fluttered somewhere in her chest. She slowly sat up, the blanket slipping down her shoulders, and froze.

 

Jinu was at the desk across the room, hunched slightly, typing something into his laptop. He looked different in the morning light. Quieter, focused. His hair was a mess, still damp at the ends, and he wore a faded black T-shirt that clung to his back.

 

He hadn’t noticed her yet. He just kept typing, earbuds in.

 

And Rumi— Rumi sat there, frozen, heartbeat climbing with every second. Her mind raced.

 

What the hell did we do. What did I say. What does he think I—

 

She looked down at herself. Still in her skirt. His blanket draped over her legs. She remembered kissing. The bedroom. Laughing. His hands.

 

Shit .

 

She wasn’t ready to speak. She wasn’t even sure she could move. So she just stared at him, heart hammering, wondering how everything that felt so easy last night could feel so complicated now.

 

Rumi sat still for another breath, the blanket crumpled in her lap and her thoughts louder than the faint clacking of Jinu’s keyboard.

 

Okay. Okay. You can get up. You can leave. No big deal. Just… don’t look like you’re sneaking out. Move casual. Quiet. Ninja.

 

She started to ease the blanket off her legs, toes just brushing the floor. Jinu paused. His fingers hovered above the keys. He pulled one earbud out and turned slightly in his chair.

 

Their eyes met.

 

Rumi froze mid-sit-up, one leg tangled in the blanket, her hair an unbrushed halo of bad decisions. “Morning..” She croaked, voice embarrassingly dry and soft.

 

Jinu blinked, then gave her a slow, unreadable look. “Hey,” He said softly. “You, uh… sleep okay?”

 

Rumi nodded too quickly. “Yeah. I mean— yeah.. I did. I didn’t… mean to stay? I think.. I don’t know.”

 

He scratched the back of his neck, glancing at the screen before slowly turning the chair to face her fully. “Yeah. It got… late.”

 

Silence settled between them, awkward and fragile. Neither of them seemed to know what to say next.

 

Rumi looked down at her hands. “Did we…”

 

“No,” Jinu said quickly. “No. We didn’t.. I mean kind of? But no.. not really.. You passed out almost as soon as we were done. I couldn’t find your friends since I um.. Never met them. I just— figured you’d be better off here than wandering around drunk and I didn’t uh.. Want to leave you.. alone.”

 

Rumi’s shoulders relaxed a little, some small knot in her chest loosening. “Oh. Right. Good.” A beat.

 

“Not that I regret anything before that,” He added, eyes flicking to hers anxiously.

 

Rumi flushed, unsure if she wanted to crawl under the blanket again or hurl herself out the window. “…Cool,” She said, voice smaller than she meant it to be.

 

More silence. Jinu rubbed the back of his hand against his jaw, sighing a little. “Do you want water? Coffee? Aspirin? A new identity?”

 

That broke the tension just enough for Rumi to let out a quiet laugh. “Maybe all four..”

 

He stood slowly. “I’ll get what I can manage. You don’t have to rush out.”

 

“I wasn’t gonna,” She lied, pulling the blanket back up over her legs. “..Probably.”

 

He gave her a look, half-smile, half-something else, and turned toward the door.

 

And Rumi sat there in his bed, stomach full of static and uncertainty, wondering how the hell things between them would ever be normal.

 

Rumi waited until Jinu disappeared into what she assumed was the dorm hallway. The moment the door clicked behind him, she sprang into action, quietly, but with purpose. She scanned the room.

 

Phone. Where’s my—

 

There. On his desk. Plugged in. Charging neatly, like someone had placed it there intentionally. She padded across the floor on bare feet, tugging the blanket around her shoulders like a cape of shame. When she unlocked her phone, the screen lit up with a cascade of unread messages. She brought it back to the bed, crawling up to sit with her legs crossed.

 

(12:39 AM)

 

[Mira]

rumi whe are you

R you HIFIMM

 

[Zoey]

youre not aneswring

I bet youre with hirfimm

 

[Mira]

rufmiii ?

 

[2 missed facetimes]

 

(7:04 AM)

 

[4 missed facetimes]

 

[Mira]

TEXT US IMMEDIATELY

or I’m emailing the RA

 

[Zoey]

RUMI IF YOU DIED I SWEAR TO GOD

 

[Mira]

seriously this isn’t funny anymore

zoey’s drafting a missing person form

we’re NOT joking

 

[Zoey]

 

campus security is ONE CLICK away I SWEAR

 

Rumi blinked, then winced. “Oh god.” She tapped out a message with stiff fingers.

 

[Rumi]

I’m alive

I’m fine

PLEASE STOP THREATENING CAMPUS SECURITY

I’ll explain later

 

Three bubbles appeared instantly.

 

[Zoey]

explain NOW.

 

[Mira]

where ARE YOU.

 

[Zoey]

are you with HIM

blink twice if he’s holding you hostage

 

Rumi glanced at the door as she heard footsteps returning. Panic spiked. She typed quickly.

 

[Rumi]

yes

also no

it’s complicated

I didn’t die

PLEASE don’t tell the RA

 

She locked her phone just as Jinu returned with a glass of water and two aspirin balanced on a napkin.

 

“Everything okay?” He asked, watching her slide her phone onto the bed like she hadn’t just stopped a potential campus-wide manhunt.

 

Rumi gave him the most innocent smile she could muster. “Peachy.”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “That sounds like a lie.”

 

“Oh, it is,” She muttered, tossing back the aspirin.

 

And as she sipped the water, blanket still wrapped tightly around her, she silently debated whether it was better to explain everything to her friends or fake her own death and start fresh in another country.

 

Jinu set the glass on the nightstand with a quiet clink, then leaned against the edge of his desk, arms crossed, watching her with that unreadable expression again, somewhere between casual and concerned.

 

Rumi tucked her legs under the blanket, gripping the glass with both hands. The water was cool, grounding. She cleared her throat. “So… about last night.”

 

Jinu’s brow lifted slightly. “Yeah?”

 

“I just…” She looked down at the water. “I don’t usually—this isn’t a thing I do. Not that I regret it, I just…” She let the sentence trail off, searching for something honest that didn’t sound like a full-blown crisis.

 

He nodded, voice gentler than she expected. “I get it. It was a weird night.”

 

“I was going to say reckless,” Rumi added, glancing up.

 

His mouth tugged into a slight grin. “Sure. That too.”

 

There was a pause, not tense, but heavy with the weight of what might come next. Just as Rumi opened her mouth again—

 

BZZZ BZZZ BZZZ.

 

Her phone lit up with Mira CALLING in all caps.

 

Jinu looked down at the screen. “Popular.”

 

Rumi groaned, pressing the heel of her hand to her forehead. “That’s the sound of consequences.”

 

“You gonna answer?”

 

“She’ll call again if I don’t..” Rumi muttered, and reluctantly swiped to accept, putting the phone to her ear.

 

“Mira, I swear I’m not dead—”

 

“Rumi.” Mira’s voice was sharp, but beneath the irritation was clear relief. “Where the hell are you?”

 

Rumi glanced sideways at Jinu, who was clearly listening even while pretending not to.

 

“At uh.. Jinu’s dorm. Nothing happened—well, not that, anyway. Just… I fell asleep. It’s fine.”

 

“You fell asleep with a boy you claim to loathe?”

 

“I was drunk.”

 

“I know,” Mira hissed. “That’s why we thought you were in a damn ditch!”

 

Jinu smothered a laugh with his hand. Rumi shot him a glare.

 

“Okay, look,” she said into the phone. “I’m fine. I’ll come back soon and you can yell at me in person, okay?”

 

“You better,” Mira said. “We’re already planning the interrogation.”

 

The line went dead. Rumi dropped the phone into her lap with a sigh and looked up at Jinu, who was now openly grinning.

 

“Ditch, huh?”

 

“I’m not talking to you,” She mumbled.

 

He chuckled and sat on the edge of the bed again. “So… where were we?”

 

Rumi gave him a look, half exhausted, half amused. “I have no idea.”

 

Jinu stayed quiet for a beat, his smile fading into something softer, something unreadable. His fingers drummed lightly on the side of the bed, like he was thinking through a dozen things he wanted to say and trying to choose just one.

 

Rumi shifted, still wrapped in the blanket, eyes locked on the glass of water in her hands. “I can’t do… this,” She said finally, voice low.

 

His drumming stopped.

 

She looked up at him. “A relationship. Whatever this could be. I’m not— built for it. Especially not with someone I barely know.”

 

Jinu nodded slowly, eyes on a wrinkle in the blanket near her knee. “Yeah,” He said after a moment. “That makes sense.” The words came a little too quickly. A little too flat.

 

Rumi studied his face, cool, unreadable, just like always, but his eyes didn’t quite meet hers. She felt something twist in her stomach.

 

“I mean…” She tried, “You’re not even my type.”

 

That earned a quiet laugh from him, the corners of his mouth twitching upward. “You made out with me in a stranger’s guest room.”

 

“Vodka is stronger than my principles,” She said dryly.

 

He nodded again, still smiling, but this time it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Fair enough.”

 

Silence crept in again, thicker now, quieter. Jinu leaned back slightly, bracing his hands behind him on the mattress, looking at the ceiling like it might offer answers. Rumi watched him. She couldn’t name the look on his face, but she felt it in her chest. A quiet drop. A pull. 

 

He wasn’t going to push. He wasn’t going to say it. Something in him had hoped for more.

 

Rumi didn’t know what he was thinking.

 

“Friends..?” She offered, the word tasting a little hollow.

 

He hesitated, then nodded. “Yeah. Sure.”

 

She didn’t believe it, and neither did he.

 

Rumi swung her legs off the bed, pulling the blanket tighter around her as her bare feet hit the floor. The room felt heavier now, like all the air had settled into silence between them. She didn’t want to linger, and yet leaving felt just as complicated. Jinu stood too, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

“I can walk you back,” he said casually, like it wasn’t anything.

 

Rumi blinked. “You don’t have to.”

 

“I know,” He said, moving toward his closet. “But I’m going to anyway.”

 

He pulled out a worn black hoodie from a hanger and held it out to her. “So you don’t freeze or get weird looks in the halls.”

 

Rumi stared at the hoodie, then at him. “Do I look that tragic?”

 

“A little,” He said, trying to keep it playful.

 

She took the hoodie and pulled it over her head. It hung a little long on her frame, sleeves covering her hands, but it was soft and smelled like him. Clean laundry and something subtle, like cedar or spice.

 

“Great,” She muttered. “Now I look like I had a full emotional breakdown and robbed you.”

 

Jinu cracked a smile. “You kind of did both.”

 

They left the room in quiet steps, Jinu slinging his keys onto a carabiner clipped to his belt loop.

 

Outside, the morning was crisp and bright, the sun just starting to burn off the lingering haze of dawn. The walk to the dorm was short but stretched longer in silence.

 

Every once in a while, their hands brushed. Neither of them mentioned it. Eventually Rumi learned to hold herself as she walked.

 

When they reached the front of her building, Rumi slowed. “Well,” She said, tugging at the hem of the borrowed hoodie. “Thanks for the rescue. And the aspirin. And the… hoodie.”

 

Jinu shoved his hands in his pockets, nodding once. “No problem.”

 

She hesitated, not quite stepping away yet. “I’ll bring this back.”

 

“Or don’t,” He said, eyes meeting hers. “It looks better on you anyway.”

 

She tried not to blush. Failed a little. “I’ll see you around,” She murmured, backing toward the dorm. Jinu watched her go, not calling anything after her.

 

As she slipped inside, Rumi caught herself pressing a hand to her chest, just lightly. The hoodie was warm. Too warm. Was he flirting with her? He must’ve been.

 

Rumi pushed open the door to their dorm quietly, unsure of what to expect. The hallway smelled like burnt coffee and industrial-strength lemon-scented cleaner. She braced herself.

 

The moment the door to the common area clicked shut behind her.

 

“Rumi?!” Mira’s voice cracked with disbelief as she shot up from the bed.

 

Zoey, wrapped in a hoodie and clutching a mug of tea, gasped audibly. Her eyes were puffy, eyeliner smudged. Before Rumi could say a single word, both girls rushed toward her.

 

She barely had time to drop her keys before Mira’s arms were around her, squeezing her like she’d been lost at sea. Zoey joined a second later, hugging her from the other side, face buried in Rumi’s shoulder.

 

“Jesus Christ,” Mira muttered into her hair. “You scared the hell out of us.”

 

Zoey sniffled. “I thought you were dead! Like in-a-ditch dead. I literally cried, Rumi! Do you see my eyes right now?”

 

“I—what—? You guys—” Rumi’s voice faltered as they pulled back just enough to look at her, hands still clinging to her arms like they might vanish again if they let go.

 

“I texted!” Rumi added weakly, suddenly overwhelmed.

 

Mira stepped back slightly to look her over, eyes scanning her face, the too-big hoodie, the sleep-mussed hair.

 

“That text was hours late and had zero details.”

 

“I was hungover and disoriented in a stranger’s room! I didn’t even know where my phone was!”

 

“Was it his room?” Zoey asked, eyes narrowing with a tearful mix of curiosity and concern.

 

Rumi sighed, tugging the hoodie around herself tighter. “Yes.. It was Jinu’s.”

 

Mira blinked. Zoey’s jaw dropped. Both of them looked like they had an entire courtroom cross-examination prepped and ready.

 

“I’m fine,” Rumi said, trying to keep her voice even. “He didn’t do anything.. serious. I passed out. He let me sleep. He was… nice.”

 

“Nice?!” Zoey repeated, scandalized. “You went from calling him a ‘snobby dickhead with cheekbones’ to sleeping with him!”

 

Rumi groaned and flopped face-first onto the bed. “Can we please hold the TED Talk until I’ve eaten a bagel?”

 

Zoey and Mira exchanged a look over her back, one of shared relief… and pure, chaotic curiosity. Then, gently, Zoey placed her hand on Rumi’s back. “Are you really okay?”

 

Rumi lifted her face just enough to nod. “Yeah. Just… tired. And confused.”

 

Mira softened, crouching beside her. “We can deal with confused. As long as you’re safe.”

 

“And hydrated,” Zoey added, disappearing into the kitchenette down the hall in the dorms. “I’m making her hydration tea!”

 

“She hates hydration tea,” Mira reminded her.

 

“She needs hydration tea.”

 

Rumi smiled into the mattress. Despite the chaos, despite the awkward hoodie and the questions she didn’t have answers for yet— she was home.

 

Zoey returned from the kitchenette holding a steaming mug with far too many lemon slices floating in it. “Hydration tea,” She announced triumphantly, handing it over like a peace offering laced with judgment.

 

Rumi sat up slowly, hoodie sleeves flopping over her hands as she took the mug. “Thanks,” She muttered, taking a cautious sip. “Still tastes like floor cleaner and guilt.”

 

Zoey smiled sweetly. “Good. Now spill.”

 

Mira leaned in from her spot on the bed, eyes narrowed. “Yeah. Start from the roof.”

 

Rumi blinked. “Like… metaphorically?”

 

Zoey and Mira, in unison. “Yes.”

 

Rumi sighed and pulled her legs up, sitting cross-legged in the oversized hoodie that now felt like a security blanket and a spotlight at the same time. “Okay,” she started slowly. “So… we were talking on the roof. And drinking. A lot. Like… a lot more than I realized.”

 

Zoey raised a brow. “We noticed. You never texted us back.”

 

Rumi nodded. “Right. So we talked. We bickered. He gave me vodka, which I now realize is a trap. One thing led to another, we kind of…” She trailed off.

 

Mira leaned forward. “Kind of what, Rumi?”

 

Rumi looked at both of them, face heating up. “Kind of… made out.”

 

Zoey gasped like she’d just been slapped with a love triangle plot twist. “In public?!”

 

“No, no—then we, uh… went inside. To a room.. A bedroom.” She winced as she said it.

 

“Oh my god,” Mira breathed. “Did you—?”

 

“No!” Rumi shot back, cheeks fully red now. “I mean… not all the way.” She was quieter now.

 

Zoey blinked. “Define ‘not all the way.’”

 

“Mouths.. Hands. Mostly mouth… Clothes mostly on. Technically I still have my dignity.. Mostly.”

 

Mira covered her mouth with her hand, equal parts shocked and delighted. “Technically is doing a lot of work in that sentence.”

 

Rumi groaned and dropped her head back against the wall. “You two are so annoying.”

 

Zoey hit her with a pillow gently to not knock over the tea. “We’re invested!”

 

Mira’s tone softened. “Okay, but seriously. Are you okay? Like—not just physically. Emotionally.”

 

Rumi was quiet for a beat. Then she nodded, smaller this time. “Yeah. I think so. He didn’t pressure me. We were both drunk and dumb, but… he was decent. He even gave me this hoodie.”

 

Zoey gave a long, exaggerated sigh. “Damn it. That’s kind of romantic.”

 

“No,” Rumi snapped quickly. “It’s not. We agreed it’s not a thing. I told him I can’t do a relationship.”

 

Mira raised an eyebrow. “And what did he say?”

 

“…That he understood.” Rumi stared into her tea.

 

Zoey quietly reached out and rested a hand over Rumi’s. For once, she didn’t joke. “Well. We’ll figure it out. Whatever it is. And you’re not dealing with it alone.”

 

Rumi squeezed her fingers. “Thanks?”

 

Mira stood up, hands on her hips. “Now. Eat something before you pass out, drink the rest of that disgusting tea, and then we’re getting you a shower and coffee.”

 

Zoey added, “And if Jinu texts, you’re letting us ghost him for you.”

 

Rumi gave them both a tired smile. “You guys are the worst.. I don’t even have his number.”

 

“And you love us.” They said it together, absolutely smug.

 

Rumi sighed. “Unfortunately.”

Chapter 7

Notes:

i love awkward idiots and rumi denial

Chapter Text

The steam in the dorm bathroom curled around Rumi as she stood under the hot spray, letting it rinse off the night before. The alcohol, the nerves, the memory of Jinu’s hands on her hips and the way his eyes looked in the morning light.

 

She closed her eyes, forehead resting against the tile, and exhaled.

 

Okay. You’re fine. It happened. You’re alive. You’re moving on.

 

By the time she stepped out and wrapped herself in a towel, she felt more human, still emotionally wrung out, maybe, but less like roadkill. By the time she got back to the bedroom, Mira and Zoey were sprawled on the couch in fresh outfits of their own.

 

“Ooh, post-shower Rumi has entered her healing era,” Zoey said approvingly.

 

She smiled and pulled on a fitted cropped tee and a denim jacket, paired with her usual jeans and boots. She brushed out her hair, added a little mascara, and smacked her cheeks until she looked vaguely alive.

 

“No hoodie?” Mira asked with a small smile.

 

She stood in front of the mirror and made a decision. No hoodie. It was still folded on her desk where she’d dropped it earlier, soft and a little oversized. She stared at it for a second, then turned away.

 

Rumi shrugged. “Absolutely not.”

 

“Coffee?” Zoey offered, already halfway to grabbing her keys.

 

“God, yes.”

 

The campus coffee shop was a ten-minute walk, and for once, it wasn’t packed. The three girls grabbed a corner booth by the window, warm drinks in hand, Rumi with an iced oat milk latte she didn’t really want but needed to hold, Zoey with something the color of anxiety, and Mira sipping on an herbal tea that smelled vaguely medicinal.

 

They sat in comfortable silence for a moment before Mira leaned in. “Okay. Emotional check-in. How’s your heart?”

 

“Still in my chest, surprisingly,” Rumi muttered, taking a sip.

 

Zoey tapped her straw against the lid. “So… where do you stand on him now?”

 

Rumi sighed. “I don’t know. He’s hot, obviously. Smart. Annoyingly clever. And he’s not a total jerk, which is more than I thought before.”

 

“Yeah, we gathered that from the make-out report,” Zoey said, smirking.

 

“But I meant what I said to him,” Rumi added, more serious now. “I’m not ready for anything, and I don’t want to screw it up by pretending I am. Besides, I don’t even know him.”

 

Mira nodded. “That’s fair. You were honest.”

 

Rumi looked out the window, fingers tightening slightly around the plastic cup. “Yeah. I just… I think he was hoping I’d say something different?”

 

Zoey tilted her head. “Would it be the worst thing if you saw him again? Just… to talk?”

 

Rumi didn’t answer right away. “I don’t know,” She said softly. “I don’t want to lead him on. But I also… don’t regret anything.”

 

“Then maybe that’s enough for now,” Mira said, leaning back. “No labels. No decisions. Just... see what happens.”

 

Rumi gave a small nod, still staring at the condensation trailing down her cup. “Yeah. See what happens.” Rumi had just taken another sip of her coffee when the bell over the coffee shop door jingled.

 

She barely registered it at first, another student walking in, probably someone late to their ten a.m. class. Then Mira stiffened slightly across the table, and Zoey let out the tiniest gasp through her straw.

 

Rumi glanced up, knowing what was waiting for her.

 

Jinu.

 

He stepped inside with the kind of tired purpose only a college student who hadn’t yet eaten could carry. Hoodie on. Sleeves pushed up. Hair a little messy. He had that focused, brooding look he always wore when he wasn’t actively trying to look like someone who brooded.

 

His eyes landed on her. It was quick. Just a glance. One second, two at most.

 

She saw it. She saw the way his expression flickered. The recognition, the pause, the thought and then how he just… kept walking. No nod. No wave. Not even a polite smile.

 

He walked stiffly toward the counter, phone in hand, brows furrowed like he hadn’t seen her at all. Rumi blinked. Her stomach dipped.

 

Mira was already watching her. “Okay, that was... cold.”

 

Zoey leaned in closer. “He totally saw you.”

 

“Yep,” Rumi said, placing her cup down a little too firmly.

 

“You’re sure it wasn’t just..” Zoey began.

 

“I know how someone looks when they’re ignoring me on purpose,” Rumi snapped softly, eyes still on the back of his head as he stood in line.

 

Jinu didn’t glance back once.

 

Mira made a face. “Well. That’s awkward.”

 

Zoey whispered, “Should we trip him on the way out?”

 

“No,” Rumi muttered, but her jaw was set tight. She turned her gaze back to her cup, swirling the melting ice with her straw. “He’s allowed to ignore me. I said I couldn’t do this.”

 

“Still,” Mira murmured. “Doesn’t mean it didn’t suck.”

 

Rumi didn’t answer. She felt it though. That familiar mix of regret and pride twisting somewhere in her chest. This time, it burned just a little sharper. Rumi sat there for exactly eight seconds, straw frozen mid-stir.

 

Then she stood up.

 

“Where are you going?” Mira hissed, eyes wide.

 

“To commit social suicide, apparently,” Rumi muttered, brushing her hands on her jeans.

 

Zoey whispered after her, “Say hi for us!”

 

Rumi ignored that and crossed the café, her heart pounding in that steady, traitorous rhythm only confrontation could summon. Jinu was waiting by the pickup counter, scrolling on his phone like it could transport him to another dimension.

 

She stopped a few feet behind him. “So are you ghosting me in real time or just on accident?”

 

Jinu glanced over his shoulder like he wasn’t expecting her voice. When he saw her, his eyes widened just slightly, then he shoved his phone in his pocket, face flickering with a too-neutral expression.

 

“Hey..” He said, casual in the most not casual way.

 

Rumi raised a brow. “Hey? Really?”

 

He scratched the back of his neck. “I didn’t know if you wanted me to say anything.”

 

“You looked right at me.”

 

“Yeah..” He admitted, eyes briefly darting toward the table where Mira and Zoey were definitely pretending not to watch. “And.. I wasn’t sure if you wanted me to come over or… pretend like last night never happened.”

 

Rumi blinked. “So your solution was awkward eye contact and then pretending I was part of the décor?”

 

“I panicked.” He said plainly.

 

She blinked again. That… was surprisingly honest. Jinu rubbed the side of his jaw, voice quieter now. “I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable. You kind of made it clear where you stood.”

 

Rumi shifted her weight. “Right.. I did.”

 

He nodded once. “So I figured… give you space. Or, I don’t know. Be invisible.”

 

“You suck at that, by the way,” She muttered, folding her arms. That got the tiniest smile from him. Rumi glanced back at the table, then up at him again. “You could’ve said hi..”

 

“I’m saying it now?” Jinu offered.

 

“...Hi,” Rumi said, dryly.

 

Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, the awkwardness thinned just enough for something warmer to slip through. “Did you sleep okay?” She asked, almost against her own will.

 

He shrugged. “Got maybe two hours? As much as drunk me remembers, but I finished a paper. So… productive insomnia.”

 

Rumi nodded. “Cool. I… cried into an oat milk latte.”

 

He frowned, then hesitated. “Are we… okay?”

 

“I don’t know,” Rumi admitted. “But I didn’t.. hate last night.”

 

His gaze softened. “I didn’t.. either.”

 

A barista called his name, and his drink appeared at the counter between them like a time limit. Jinu stepped forward to grab it, then turned back to her, holding the cup like a peace offering he wasn’t sure how to offer.

 

“I’ll let you get back to your friends,” He said, stepping aside.

 

Rumi hesitated. “Yeah.”

 

She didn’t move yet. Neither did he. They stood there for a moment too long. Not close enough to touch, not far enough to breathe easily.

 

Jinu glanced down at his cup, then back at her. His mouth opened like he was about to say something, then didn’t. Then did. “I’ll, uh…” He cleared his throat, shifting his weight. “I’ll see you in class.”

 

Rumi gave the smallest nod, lips twitching. “Yeah. Probably.”

 

That was all it took.

 

Jinu gave a tight, vaguely apologetic smile. The kind that said I’m still overthinking everything, then turned on his heel and practically speed-walked out the door, the bell above it chiming like an awkward punchline.

 

Rumi stood there blinking at the space where he’d been, one eyebrow raised. Behind her, Mira and Zoey burst into stifled giggles. She turned slowly, walking back toward the booth.

 

“Okay, what was that?” Zoey asked, hands already in the air.

 

“Was he— did he flee?” Mira added.

 

Rumi slid back into her seat, pulling her drink toward her with exaggerated calm. “Apparently, yes. Full-on Olympic exit.”

 

Zoey snorted. “God, he’s so weird.”

 

Mira smiled over her tea. “And you so like it.”

 

Rumi didn’t answer.

 

Zoey leaned in immediately. “Soooo?”

 

“Yeah, what was that tension?” Mira added, narrowing her eyes. “You both looked like you were on the verge of either kissing or signing a peace treaty.”

 

Rumi blew out a breath and picked up her drink again. “Neither. We talked. He was weird. I was weirder. Then he escaped.”

 

Zoey grinned. “He literally fled like the coffee shop was on fire.”

 

Mira tilted her head. “But you went up to him.”

 

“I did,” Rumi admitted. “Because I didn’t want him thinking I was mad. Or, I don’t know… ashamed?”

 

There was a pause.

 

Zoey raised an eyebrow. “So are you?”

 

Rumi shrugged. “No. I don’t regret it. I was drunk, yeah, but I wanted to make out with someone that night. He happened to be there, and hot, and shockingly not awful.”

 

Mira blinked. “So you don’t like him?”

 

“No.”

 

Zoey looked almost disappointed. “Not even a little?”

 

“I like his face,” Rumi said bluntly, taking a long sip. “And maybe the way he listens. But no, I don’t like him. I’m not looking for anything. I meant that.”

 

Mira leaned back. “Okay. That’s fair.”

 

Zoey nodded slowly, almost like she was mentally scratching Jinu’s name off a fantasy spreadsheet. “Still. That man clearly caught feelings.”

 

“Yeah,” Rumi muttered, eyes flicking to the door again. “I doubt that.”

 

“Really?” Mira asked. “Just your problem if he keeps looking at you like a rejected puppy in class.”

 

Rumi groaned, dropping her head to the table.

 

Zoey gently patted her back. “Next time, maybe make out with someone who has the emotional range of a spoon.”

 

“I’ll aim for that,” Rumi said into the wood. Rumi lifted her head just enough to see Zoey giving her a very serious look.

 

“He definitely likes you.”

 

Rumi snorted. “He definitely liked making out with me.”

 

Zoey gestured wildly. “Same thing!”

 

Mira chimed in, sipping her tea like a judge at a gossip tribunal. “That man looked at you like he’d written a thesis on your face.”

 

Rumi raised an eyebrow. “He was just being awkward. Because I was awkward. And we hooked up. Which, again, not the same as feelings.”

 

Zoey leaned across the table. “Okay but what about the hoodie? What about the whole ‘are we okay?’ thing? And the speed walk of emotional confusion?”

 

“Yeah, what was that about?” Mira asked, amused. “Dude looked like he was trying to beat his own high score in social flight response.”

 

Rumi sighed, wrapping her hands around her coffee cup. “It’s not that deep. He’s probably embarrassed or doesn’t want things to be weird between us in class. Which is fair. I told him I’m not looking for anything, and I meant it.”

 

Zoey squinted at her. “You really think that was just awkward guy guilt?”

 

“Hundred percent,” Rumi said. “If he had feelings, he wouldn’t have just dipped like that. He’d have… said something. Or tried harder. Or— I don’t know —acted like it meant something.”

 

Mira nodded slowly. “So no feelings.. Got it.”

 

Rumi lifted her cup in a mock toast. “No strings, no drama.”

 

Zoey took a dramatic sip of her drink. “Famous last words.”

 

Rumi just smiled behind her coffee lid, not worried. Not even a little.

 

At least… that’s what she told herself.

Chapter 8

Notes:

me when smug jinu >>

Chapter Text

The lecture hall hummed with pre-class chatter and the low thrum of laptops waking from sleep mode. Rumi entered with her earbuds in, music low but steady, something with a soft tempo and no lyrics, just enough to help her focus.

 

She made a beeline for her usual seat. Second row from the back now that it was open, close enough to hear, far enough to disappear. She dropped her bag, pulled out her notebook, and cracked her knuckles like a pianist before a recital.

 

Focus mode. No drama. No distractions. She didn’t even glance toward the door. Not until someone slid into the seat beside her.

 

Her music paused itself, a weirdly dramatic coincidence and she looked up.

 

Jinu. She blinked once.

 

He didn’t say anything. Just gave her a nod. Not cold, not overly friendly, just neutral. Like they were… acquaintances. Desk neighbors. That’s all.

 

Rumi forced her voice to stay casual. “Hey.”

 

“Hey,” he echoed, eyes on his laptop screen.

 

Silence. Rumi turned slightly in her seat, waiting to feel… something. Tension. Awkwardness. Anything.

 

He didn’t fidget. Didn’t look her way again. Just scrolled. Calm. Distant. Like she hadn’t had her hands in his hair forty-eight hours ago. Somehow… that bothered her more than if he’d acted weird. The professor walked in. Slides flickered onto the screen. Jinu sat back, arms crossed loosely, paying attention.

 

Rumi shifted in her chair. Maybe she had been right. Maybe he really didn’t care.

 

Then a note, face down on the desk. She flipped it over.

 

Didn’t want to make things weird.

You look good today, by the way.

 

Rumi blinked. Her heart skipped once. She didn’t look at him. She wrote back without thinking.

 

You’re still annoying.

 

His reply came almost instantly.

 

Painfully aware.

 

She bit her lip to keep from smiling.

 

The professor’s voice droned on about soundscapes and compositional balance, but Rumi wasn’t exactly taking notes. Not on the lecture, anyway.

 

Her pen tapped quietly against the corner of her notebook as she tried not to glance at Jinu again. She didn’t like him. That was fact.

 

She liked kissing him. She liked his stupid hair. Maybe even his voice, if she was being generous. But like like? No. She barely knew him. He was just another guy who sat too close and smelled too good and walked around like he didn’t already know girls stared at him.

 

Whatever weird little spark flickered between them, that was just leftovers from a drunken night and nothing else. At least, that’s what she was telling herself when the folded piece of paper slid back onto her notebook.

 

Jinu didn’t look her way. He was doodling absently on the side of his notes. Rumi hesitated, then unfolded it under the desk.

 

Still don’t want help with your project?

Also can I have your number or are we pretending we’re 12?

 

Her brows lifted. She stared at the words for a second longer than she meant to. Then scribbled back with practiced ease.

 

Still don’t need help.

And maybe I like the mystery of not being reachable.

 

She slid the note back. He read it. Smirked. Then passed it again.

 

Fine but you owe me one real conversation. Not just snark.

You choose when

And you’re holding your hoodie hostage

 

Rumi stared at the paper, then rolled her eyes and sighed, the soft kind that still somehow sounded like a laugh.

 

She leaned over, whispering just loud enough for him to hear. “I don’t even like you, you know.”

 

Jinu, still staring ahead, whispered back without missing a beat. “I know. You just like making out with me.”

 

She blinked. “Shameless,” She whispered.

 

He grinned. “Efficient.”

 

The note came back one more time, neatly folded. Rumi opened it cautiously, already bracing for another quip.

 

This time, it was just a number. Ten digits, scrawled in slightly messier handwriting. No extra text, no jokes. Just his number.

 

She glanced over at him slowly. Jinu didn’t look at her. Then, right as her gaze lingered, he turned slightly and winked.

 

Like it was some kind of gift. Rumi blinked. Then blinked again.

 

She lowered the paper to her desk with the kind of care one usually reserved for suspiciously ticking boxes. Across the way, Jinu turned his attention back to the lecture, smugness radiating off him like body heat.

 

Rumi narrowed her eyes and muttered under her breath, “You’ve got to be kidding me..”

 

She pulled out her pen and wrote directly under the number:

 

I’m not going to text you.

Just so we’re clear.

 

She slid it back across the desk.

 

Jinu read it, smiled and didn’t write anything else. Just slid it right back. Infuriating.

 

Rumi turned her focus back to the lecture, jaw tight, mind very much not on the audio analysis slide currently on the projector. She didn’t like him. He was annoying. Cocky. Way too confident for someone who clearly didn’t know how to take a hint.

 

That didn’t stop her from glancing at the paper one more time before sliding it into the back pocket of her notebook.

 

Just to shut him up.

 

Class ended with the usual shuffle of zipping bags, closing laptops, and the professor yelling a reminder about next week’s assignment over the noise.

 

Rumi was out of her seat fast, faster than she normally moved after a lecture, sliding her notebook into her tote like she was late for something. She could still feel the note in the back pocket of her folder, practically vibrating with smug energy.

 

She refused to look at Jinu as she stood. Naturally, he stood at the exact same time.

 

“See you,” He said casually, adjusting his backpack.

 

Rumi shot him a look. “That’s it?”

 

He blinked. “What?”

 

She squinted. “Nothing. You’re just… calm all of a sudden. Like you didn’t just pass your number to someone who literally told you she doesn’t like you.”

 

Jinu shrugged. “You took the note though.”

 

“Only because you handed it to me in class like we’re passing yearbook signatures.”

 

“And you kept it,” He said, already stepping into the hallway crowd.

 

Rumi followed with a groan. “Because throwing it away in front of you would’ve been dramatic.”

 

He grinned as they walked, side by side but with just enough space between them that it didn’t feel intentional.

 

“You’re very principled,” He said lightly.

 

“I'm very annoyed,” she muttered.

 

They reached the hallway junction where their paths usually split. Jinu paused, rocking slightly on his heels.

 

“Well, I’ll leave you to it,” He said, like this was a completely normal, tension-free parting. “Good luck with your project.”

 

“Don’t pretend you’re smooth,” Rumi replied. “You’re not.”

 

He gave a mock-salute. “Let me know when I can have my hoodie back!”

 

Then he walked off, cool and unbothered, not looking back once. Rumi stood in the middle of the hall, lips pressed together, bag strap tight in her fist.

 

She didn’t like him. She definitely didn’t like him.

 

She still pulled the note out of her folder once she was alone and looked at it again, frowning at it like it had personally offended her.

 

And then, very responsibly, she stuffed it into the middle of her music theory book, right between page 47 and page 48.

 

Buried. Where it’ll stay until she probably randomly finds it again.

 

Rumi stepped out of the main building, pulling her hoodie tight around herself even though the afternoon wasn’t that cold. The walk back to the dorms was a familiar one, concrete, leaves stuck in corners, the dull hum of campus life chattering in every direction.

 

She just wanted to get back, maybe dump her brain out to Zoey and Mira, then pretend she hadn’t made out with a guy who wouldn’t stop smiling like he knew something.

 

She was halfway to her building, earbuds back in but not playing anything, when she saw him again.

 

Jinu.

 

Heading the opposite direction, down the same sidewalk, typing something on his phone. He had his hoodie sleeves pushed up still and a look of vague amusement on his face, like the world wasn’t real enough to bother him. Another person walked with him, someone with pink hair and a shirt far too small for his muscular body.

 

Rumi looked straight ahead and pretended not to notice. He noticed her though.

 

“Twice in one day,” He said as he passed, slowing a little. “You sure you’re not following me?”

 

She pulled one earbud out, giving him a look. “You’re literally on the most direct path back to campus housing.”

 

“Which you just happen to be on, too.”

 

“I live here.”

 

“So do I,” He said, gesturing loosely behind him.

 

Rumi groaned softly. “God is testing me.”

 

Jinu smiled like he didn’t entirely hate that idea. He waved to his friend to leave him and walked closer to Rumi.

 

She adjusted her bag. “Look, just because we keep ending up near each other doesn’t mean I’ve changed my mind.”

 

“Didn’t say you did.”

 

“Good. Because I haven’t.”

 

He nodded slowly. “Cool.”

 

Silence.

 

“...Well, this is awkward,” She muttered.

 

He smiled again, then gestured ahead. “Want company for the rest of the walk, or are you gonna make me take the long way to preserve your peace of mind?”

 

She stared at him for a second. Then turned away and started walking again. “Walk if you want. Just don’t talk.”

 

“Copy that.”

 

And he did, mostly. He walked beside her quietly, hands in his pockets, like this was the most natural thing in the world. Rumi refused to look at him.

 

She absolutely did not like the sound of his footsteps falling in sync with hers.

 

They walked in silence for most of the way, the occasional wind brushing leaves across the sidewalk. The dorms were finally coming into view when Jinu glanced over at her.

 

“So,” He said casually, “anyone in your dorm right now?”

 

Rumi hesitated. It was barely noticeable, just a beat too long before she answered, but it was there.

 

“I… don’t know,” She said. “Probably. Maybe. Why?”

 

Jinu shrugged, like it didn’t matter. “Just asking. You looked like you needed to escape earlier.”

 

Rumi narrowed her eyes slightly. “I’m not inviting you up.”

 

He raised his hands. “Didn’t ask.”

 

She looked at him again, unsure if he was being genuine or just really good at being unreadable. Either way, it irked her. “Good,” She muttered. “Because that would’ve been a weird move.”

 

“I don’t make weird moves,” He said, smirking. “Just calculated ones.”

 

She rolled her eyes so hard it nearly gave her whiplash. “Calculated like that note?”

 

“Worked, didn’t it?”

 

“It worked because I didn’t want to make a scene in class.”

 

He shrugged, completely unbothered. “Still counts.”

 

They reached the stairs of her dorm building. She paused at the bottom, one hand on the railing.

 

“Alright, well…” She gestured vaguely toward the doors, “This is me.”

 

He nodded once. “Cool. See you in class, Rumi.”

 

She didn’t respond right away, just watched him stand there, calm, easy, like they hadn’t just tangled in a messy, blurry night two days ago.

 

Then, as she turned around, she muttered under her breath “Calculated, my ass.” And pushed the door open.

 

The front door clicked shut behind her as Rumi stepped into the dorm building, already mentally preparing to dodge questions from Zoey and Mira, collapse onto their shared beanbag, and pretend she wasn’t absolutely bothered by how smug Jinu always looked.

 

She took two steps toward the stairwell when she heard the door open again behind her. She paused. Turned. There he was.

 

Jinu, stepping inside like he lived there. Which, technically, he did, just in the other building.

 

Rumi blinked. “Um.”

 

He offered a shrug, totally relaxed. “I want my hoodie back.”

 

She stared at him. “You can’t just come in here! You don’t live here.”

 

“I do, technically. Just another building.” He gestured vaguely upward, like the lie didn’t need to be that good if he said it with confidence.

 

Rumi crossed her arms. “Are you following me?”

 

He met her gaze, a half-smile on his face. “No. I'm improvising.”

 

“On what?”

 

“On instinct.”

 

She stared at him. He gave no further explanation. Just stood there, like this was the most natural thing in the world.

 

Rumi exhaled slowly. “You’re not coming up to my dorm.”

 

“I wasn’t planning to.”

 

“You literally followed me into the building.”

 

“I followed the door into the building. You just happened to be behind it.”

 

“You are so—” She cut herself off, biting her lip to stop the very real threat of laughter.

 

Jinu’s eyes narrowed slightly, like he caught it. “Do you always glare this much?” He asked, head tilted.

 

“Only at people who act like they own the sidewalk and the stairwell.”

 

“Well, I’d argue you’re glaring at me more now than you did after we—”

 

She cut him off with a sharp look. “Don’t.”

 

He raised both hands, amused again. “Fine. Hoodie, then.”

 

He went silent behind her and followed her up the stairs. Rumi stood there a second longer, hands on her hips, before groaning softly and heading up.

 

She didn’t look back.

 

And Jinu, for once, didn’t say anything else.

 

She rolled her eyes and turned head up the stairs. Once up, she unlocked the door. “Fine. You want your hoodie? You’ll get your hoodie.” She stepped inside, holding the door half-open behind her as she walked to her room.

 

“Stay there,” she called over her shoulder, disappearing into the chill room that used to be her bedroom.

 

Jinu leaned against the doorframe casually, peering in just enough to catch sight of Zoey’s poster-covered wall and the string lights hanging across the common room.

 

A minute later, Rumi returned, holding the hoodie, now folded, which felt unnecessarily polite.

 

She handed it to him without looking him in the eye. “There. Now leave.”

 

Jinu took it with a little half-bow. “My deepest thanks.”

 

He started backing out into the hall, pulling the hoodie over his shoulder. Before he fully turned to go, he paused.

 

“I wasn’t trying to make things weird,” He said softly. “You know that, right?”

 

Rumi looked up.

 

Her arms were still crossed. Her jaw tense. Something flickered behind her eyes, not softness, exactly, but maybe understanding.

 

Still, she didn’t give him much. “You’re always weird.”

 

He smiled a little. “Fair.” Jinu stood in the doorway, hoodie now slung over his shoulder. He didn’t move yet. He lingered.

 

Rumi raised a brow. “What?”

 

He glanced past her shoulder, toward the slightly open door to her room, the chill room, technically. Fairy lights, vinyl records on the wall, music books and notebooks scattered in cozy chaos.

 

“This is the famous dorm?” He asked, one hand still on the doorframe. “The one where you do all your plotting and refuse to text people back?”

 

She rolled her eyes. “Yes. Congratulations. You’re on sacred ground.”

 

He smiled. “Can I see it?”

 

Rumi blinked. “No.”

 

“Come on,” He said, leaning against the frame like he wasn’t actively violating her boundaries. “Just a quick peek. I’m curious. I promise not to sit on anything or steal a mug.”

 

She folded her arms, giving him that look again, the one that said you are lucky you’re pretty even if she refused to say it out loud.

 

“No.”

 

“You’re very defensive about a space you claim isn’t that deep.”

 

“It’s not about the space,” She said dryly. “It’s about the fact that you’re the last person I need snooping around it.”

 

“I’m not a snoop,” He argued, as if that were the problem.

 

“You’re worse,” She said, leaning against the other side of the doorway. “You’re a nosy flirt.”

 

He grinned, tilting his head. “You noticed the flirt part.”

 

She groaned. “Out.”

 

Jinu chuckled under his breath, but turned around and backed away like a gentleman, smug, satisfied, and a little too pleased with himself. As he stepped out into the hallway, he called over his shoulder, “Still curious, by the way.”

 

Rumi waited until the door clicked shut before muttering, “So is every cat right before it dies.”

 

Then she leaned her back against the door for a second too long, eyes closed, willing the heat in her face to disappear before she had to face anyone else.

Chapter Text

Rumi slid into her usual seat, second row near the back, earbuds in and notebook open even though the professor hadn’t arrived yet. She hadn’t slept much. Too many thoughts. Too many texts from Zoey and Mira the night before. Too many replays of Jinu’s smug voice in her head.

 

“Still curious, by the way.”

 

She scowled a little at the memory, aggressively highlighting her notes from the last lecture even though they didn’t need it. The door opened behind her. She didn’t have to look up to know who it was.

 

Jinu moved with that same infuriating ease, sliding into the chair beside her like he had all the right in the world to be there. As if they hadn’t nearly turned a hoodie hand-off into a charged moment in her literal doorway.

 

“Morning,” he said quietly.

 

Rumi didn’t look at him. “Is it?”

 

He chuckled under his breath. “You always this grumpy before ten a.m.?”

 

She finally looked at him, eyes narrowed. “You followed me to my dorm yesterday.”

 

He gave a casual shrug. “For my hoodie.”

 

“And tried to get into my room.”

 

“Tried being the key word.” He leaned on one arm, resting his cheek in his hand like he had nowhere else to be. “You’re a good gatekeeper.”

 

“I will throw my pen at you.”

 

He smirked.

 

The professor entered, and chatter died down. Jinu pulled out his notes, leaning back in his chair like he hadn’t just spent the last minute grinning at her like a cat who knocked something expensive off a shelf.

 

Rumi forced herself to turn forward, taking a breath, tuning in. Five minutes into the lecture, a folded piece of paper landed on her desk. She stared at it for a second before unfolding it.

 

Still not getting a tour?

Just checking.

 

She didn’t respond, but her pen hovered for a second longer than necessary before she finally wrote one word under his.

 

No.

 

She slid it back.

 

Jinu opened it, read, and, infuriatingly, smiled again. He didn’t write back this time. Just watched the board, tapping his pencil once, twice, a rhythm only he seemed to understand.

 

Beside him, Rumi gritted her teeth and told herself, again. She didn’t like him. Not even a little.

 

The lecture droned on, something about resonance structures and sound decay, but Rumi wasn’t really hearing it. Not when she could feel Jinu beside her, too still, too smug, like he was plotting something.

 

Which, of course, he was. A few minutes before class ended, just as she was starting to settle into ignoring him, he shifted. There was the soft rustle of paper. Rumi glanced down. He slid something across her desk with the side of his hand, smooth and quiet. Another folded note.

 

She glared at it like it had personally offended her existence. She unfolded it.

 

In case you lost it.

[His number] :)

 

With a stupid little smiley face. She didn’t even look at him. She calmly picked up her pen and wrote underneath it.

 

This is harassment.

Stop being weird.

 

She folded it back and slid it toward him without breaking eye contact.

 

Jinu took it, read it, and grinned.

 

“Duly noted,” He whispered, clearly unrepentant.

 

Rumi sighed dramatically and went back to her notes. When class finally ended and students started packing up, Jinu stood and slung his bag over his shoulder.

 

“See you around, Rumi,” He said, tone annoyingly polite.

 

She didn’t answer, but once he was gone, she looked down at the note again. She ripped it up. Into tiny, pointed shreds. With a deep breath, she dumped the pieces into the nearest trash bin by the water fountain.

 

She didn’t see the tall figure trailing a few steps behind her, having left just before her.

 

Jinu watched the whole thing, silent, unreadable, backpack slung over one shoulder, hands in his pockets. He didn’t say anything at first. Just leaned against the wall beside the water fountain as Rumi stepped back, clearly feeling very justified in her decision.

 

Then his voice, quiet and dry. “Wow.”

 

Rumi flinched. She turned, eyes wide, then narrowed immediately. “You followed me?”

 

He raised his hands. “Hallway’s public property.”

 

“You saw that?”

 

“Yup.” His mouth twitched, like he was holding back a laugh. “That was a dramatic execution. Paper never stood a chance.”

 

Rumi groaned. “Great. That’s not embarrassing at all.”

 

“Hey, if it helps,” He said, pushing off the wall, “I only felt mildly rejected.”

 

“Mildly?”

 

He leaned a little closer, smirking. “You ripped up my number like it owed you money, but you didn’t burn it. So, you know. There’s still hope.”

 

She scowled. “There isn’t.”

 

“Sure,” He said lightly. “Totally heard that in your tone.”

 

She stepped past him. “Go bother someone else, Jinu.”

 

He followed, casually falling into step beside her.

 

“Can’t. I’m on a schedule. It’s ‘Annoy Rumi’ hour. Calendar’s packed, actually.”

 

Rumi shot him a look. “I swear to god.”

 

He smiled, hands still in his pockets. “So dramatic. It’s like we’re in a romcom where the girl insists she hates the guy but keeps talking to him anyway.”

 

“I’m only talking to you because you won’t shut up.”

 

“Exactly, and I take full responsibility for that.”

 

They reached the stairwell. She paused. Looked at him. “You done?”

 

Jinu tilted his head. “Depends. You still planning to rip up the next note I write you?”

 

She didn’t answer. Rumi descended the stairs quickly, hoping that if she didn’t acknowledge Jinu, he’d just give up and vanish into whatever annoying cloud of confidence he always seemed to float on. No such luck.

 

She could hear his footsteps behind her. Not close enough to be creepy. Just close enough to be intentional. By the time she made it to the lobby and pushed open the front doors of the building, she spun on her heel and glared at him.

 

“Seriously?”

 

Jinu slowed, hands still in his pockets, clearly unfazed. “What?”

 

“You’re following me. Again.”

 

He tilted his head. “I told you. My dorm building is in this direction. This is the shortest path.”

 

She narrowed her eyes. “You’re so full of it.”

 

“Not entirely,” He said, and then added with a shrug, “Also… I wanted to make sure you weren’t still mad.”

 

“I’m not mad,” She said, turning to walk again. “I just don’t like you.”

 

“Really? Because you keep talking to me like someone who really wants me to believe that.”

 

She didn’t respond. Just kept walking. And he kept following.

 

They passed under the shade of a tall tree near the dorms, the late morning sun casting patterns across the sidewalk. Rumi could feel him there beside her, not touching, not speaking, but radiating that same annoying Jinu energy that somehow took up twice the space it should.

 

When they reached the front doors of her dorm building, she stopped abruptly. Jinu nearly bumped into her. “Okay,” She said, turning to him. “This is it. This is where you do not follow me further.”

 

He blinked innocently. “What if I need something?”

 

“Like what?”

 

“Directions,” He said with a too-sincere smile. “To your room.”

 

She let out a sharp, disbelieving breath. “Try that line on someone who doesn’t know how full of shit you are.”

 

He grinned. “So that’s a no?”

 

“That’s a you need to leave now, Jinu.”

 

“I’ll leave when I get to see your room.” He grinned softly.

 

She crossed her arms and shot him a pointed look. “If I show you my room, will you finally stop following me?”

 

He blinked, caught off guard for a second, then smiled slow and wide. “You really don’t want me to see the mess, huh?”

 

“Trust me, it’s exactly as bad as you think.”

 

Jinu shrugged, still grinning. “I’m curious now.”

 

Rumi sighed, rolling her eyes. “Fine, but this is your last chance.”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “A risky gamble.”

 

She grabbed her keys, unlocked the door, and stepped inside. Rumi pushed open the dorm entrance, motioning for Jinu to step inside. “Alright, welcome to the chaotic kingdom,” she muttered, steering him through the common area.

 

Jinu followed, hands casually tucked in his pockets, eyes scanning the hall like he owned the place.

 

“This way,” Rumi said, turning down the hall to her room. “But first, you have to see the real prize.”

 

She swung open the door to the room next to hers. “Behold. The Chill Room,” She announced like a tour guide revealing a hidden treasure.

 

Inside, the space was cozy and inviting, one bed, string lights draped around the ceiling, posters of indie bands and vintage concert flyers plastered on the walls. A low table held an assortment of board games, sketchbooks, and half-finished mugs of tea.

 

Zoey and Mira’s voices floated softly the other room, laughing over something.

 

Jinu took a slow step in, nodding appreciatively. “Okay, not bad. Looks... comfortable.”

 

Rumi smirked. “It’s my unofficial living room. Since I don’t have a roommate, I kinda stole the next door room and made it our hangout.”

 

“Resourceful,” Jinu said, scanning the shelves. His gaze flicked to a small stack of vinyl records and a battered guitar resting against the bed.

 

“You play?” Rumi asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“Only when I think no one’s listening,” He said with a grin. “Mostly I’m better at annoying people.”

 

She snorted. “Right now you’re excelling at that.”

 

Before either could say more, Zoey popped her head in. Zoey’s eyes went wide, and she exchanged a quick, shocked glance with someone in the hall.

 

“Wait — Jinu? Here? In our dorm?” Zoey blurted, voice a little too loud.

 

Mira blinked, clearly caught off guard. “Did you… invite him in, Rumi?”

 

Rumi jumped, trying to play it cool but feeling a flush creep up her neck. “I mean, he was following me.. and I told him if I showed him my room, he had to stop.”

 

Zoey gave her a pointed look. “So... you just let him in?”

 

Rumi folded her arms. “I didn’t exactly invite him to crash or anything. Just... showed him the chill room. It’s not like he’s moving in.”

 

Mira frowned, still processing. “You’re seriously letting him hang out here? The same guy you can’t stand?”

 

“I don’t– can’t stand him,” Rumi said, slightly defensive. “I just don’t like him enough to date him.”

 

Zoey shook her head with a grin. “Only you would have that level of ‘don’t like but tolerate’ diplomacy.”

 

Mira laughed softly. “Yeah. Still weird.”

 

Jinu sat quietly on the edge of the bed, smirking. “Hey, I’m flattered.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but couldn’t help the small smile tugging at her lips.

 

Zoey crossed her arms, grinning. “Well, if you’re going to have Jinu here, you better keep him in line.”

 

Mira nodded in agreement. “We’ll be watching you, Rumi.”

 

Rumi groaned, mock exasperated. “Great. Now I’m the designated Jinu babysitter.”

 

Zoey grabbed her bag, nudging Mira. “Alright, we’re gonna hit the library for a bit. Rumi, don’t let Jinu scare you off, okay?”

 

Mira laughed softly. “Yeah, try not to strangle him.”

 

Rumi gave a mock glare. “Ha, hilarious. I’m a professional at handling annoying.”

 

The girls waved and headed out, the door clicking shut behind them. Silence stretched between Rumi and Jinu for a beat. Then Jinu smirked, sliding off the bed. “So, now that I’m officially your chill room guest, does that come with snacks?”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes. “You’re impossible.”

 

Jinu leaned casually against the wall. “Impossible? That’s a new one. Usually it’s ‘annoying,’ or ‘snob.’”

 

“Snob is accurate.”

 

He grinned. “Touché. So, what’s the deal with the purple lightning marks, anyway? You still pretending they’re birthmarks?”

 

Rumi sighed, crossing her arms. “The funny thing about birthmarks is you’re kind of born with them.” She repeated from their last conversation.

 

“Come on, there’s gotta be a cooler story.”

 

“Not everything has to be a mystery, Jinu.”

 

He chuckled. “You’re no fun.”

 

Rumi smirked, finally relaxing a little. “Someone’s gotta keep you in check.”

 

Jinu winked. “Guess I’m lucky you’re up for the job.”

 

Jinu asked, sly grin playing at the corner of his mouth. “So, seriously. Purple lightning marks? That’s gotta come with some epic backstory.”

 

Rumi shifted uncomfortably, pulling her sleeves down a little to cover them. “I told you, it’s just birthmarks. Like, you know… the kind you’re born with.”

 

“Yeah, but everyone’s birthmarks aren’t purple lightning bolts.” His eyes sparkling with mischief. “You sure you’re not hiding some secret superhero origin? Or maybe a cursed family legacy?”

 

Rumi snorted, shaking her head. “Nope. Just me. Completely normal. Born with weird skin.”

 

Jinu laughed. “You make it sound so boring. Come on, give me something to work with here.”

 

She smirked, folding her arms. “Sorry to disappoint, but nope. No magic, no curses, no dark family secrets. Just some extra-unique skin.”

 

He pretended to groan dramatically. “Where’s the fun in that?”

 

Rumi frowned. “Maybe the mystery’s in the fact there isn’t one.”

 

Jinu shook his head, still smiling. “Alright, I’ll take that, but I’m not giving up on the superhero theory just yet.”

 

Rumi huffed, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. “You’re seriously impossible, you know that?”

 

Jinu grinned, stepping closer until the space between them shrank to just inches. “Maybe that’s why you can’t stop thinking about me.”

 

She rolled her eyes, but her breath hitched when he didn’t back away. Instead, Jinu leaned in, his gaze locked on hers. Before she could stop herself, his lips met hers. Rumi’s eyes fluttered closed, surprise softening into something else, a flicker of warmth, confusion mixing in as her heart sped up.

 

After a moment, she pulled back, eyes searching his. “What was that?”

 

Jinu smirked, a little breathless. “Just making sure you’re paying attention.”

 

Rumi shook her head, half-laughing, half-annoyed. “You’re unbelievable.”

 

Jinu didn’t give her much time to think. Before Rumi could step back, he closed the distance again, his lips pressing firmly against hers.

 

This time, there was no surprise, just a slow, deliberate kiss that sent a shiver down her spine. His hand found her waist, pulling her a little closer, and Rumi’s breath hitched, caught somewhere between resistance and something unexpected. Her hands found his shoulder and held the fabric of his hoodie tightly.

 

When they finally parted, his eyes searched hers, calm but intense.

 

“Still going to say no?” He whispered.

 

Rumi gasped, heart pounding, caught off guard by how much she didn’t want to. “No.” She replied fully and nearly jumped on him to kiss him again, her hands playing with the back of his hair. She moaned softly into the kiss, unsure of what came over her.

 

She pulled away briefly, yelping in surprise when Jinu picked her up. Jinu’s hands tightened slightly on her waist as he lowered her onto the bed, never breaking their kiss. The heat between them pulsed, urgent. Rumi’s fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer.

 

Her breath hitched, eyes fluttering closed, lost in the rush of sensation she hadn’t expected but couldn’t resist. For a brief moment, everything else, her doubts, the awkwardness, the snarky banter, faded into the background, leaving only this charged, electric connection.

 

When they finally pulled apart, both a little breathless, Jinu’s voice was low, almost a whisper.

“Are you sure you don’t want this?”

 

Rumi’s heartbeat thundered in her ears, her gaze flickering with a mixture of surprise and something vulnerable she hadn’t planned to show. “Yeah,” She whispered, but her voice betrayed her uncertainty.

 

Jinu smiled, a hint of challenge in his eyes, and leaned in again, brushing a soft kiss against her forehead. “Good. Because neither do I.”

 

“Wait—” Rumi gasped unexpectedly, pushing him away, slightly breathless. “We.. We aren’t anything. I don’t want to date you.. You know that.. Right?”

 

Jinu paused, his eyes searching hers, the teasing glint fading into something softer, almost vulnerable. “Yeah,” He said quietly, a small, knowing smile tugging at his lips. “I know..” He sat back on the edge of the bed beside her, running a hand through his hair. “But maybe… we don’t have to decide what we are right now.”

 

Rumi frowned, still catching her breath. “I’m not sure what you want.”

 

Jinu shrugged, looking almost.. sad? “Honestly? I’m just here for the moment. No labels, no pressure.” He glanced at her, half-smirk still playing on his lips. “Just two people who don’t really like each other but can’t seem to stop kissing.”

 

Rumi blinked, caught off guard by how true that sounded.

 

Rumi scooted back against the wall, running a hand over her braid as she tried to steady her breath. “So, what does that even mean? No labels, no pressure? Just… whatever this is?”

 

Jinu smiled, eyes warm but mischievous. “It means we don’t have to overthink it. We don’t have to pretend we’re anything more than what we are right now— two people who accidentally kissed way too much and maybe kind of liked it.”

 

She laughed softly, shaking her head. “That sounds like the most frustrating kind of relationship.”

 

He shrugged. “Maybe. Or maybe it’s the most honest. It’s not a relationship. No expectations, no strings. Just... moments like this.”

 

Rumi eyed him skeptically. “Sounds like you’re trying to talk me into it.”

 

“Maybe I am,” He admitted, leaning closer. “But you can say no anytime.”

 

She studied him, searching for any hint of manipulation, but found none. “And if I say yes?”

 

Jinu’s grin widened. “Then we keep making out..? No pressure, remember?”

 

Rumi let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. “You’re unbelievable.”

 

“Yeah, but you like it.” He winked.

 

She rolled her eyes but smiled. “I doubt that.” Rumi shifted, propping her knees up, the dim light casting soft shadows across the room. “I just… I don’t want to get tangled up in some college drama. I’m here to focus— school, music, not… whatever this is.”

 

Jinu nodded, his expression serious now. “I get that. I’m not looking to complicate things either, but sometimes, the unexpected moments are the ones that make everything else worthwhile.”

 

She raised an eyebrow. “Since when do you get so poetic?”

 

He smirked. “Only when I’m talking to you.”

 

Rumi laughed, the tension easing between them. “Alright, then. No labels, no pressure. Just… whatever happens.”

 

“Exactly.” Jinu reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “We take it as it comes. Deal?” He offered his hand out to her.

 

“Deal.” She smiled, feeling a rare lightness settle over her as she reached for his hand.

Chapter 10

Notes:

the rules. also-- for everyone calling me gurl, queen, and all that. my pronouns are they/them and he/him so pls try to avoid fem terms for me thanks guys !! enjoy this chapter <3

Chapter Text

The morning light filtered in through the half-closed blinds, casting a soft glow across the room. Rumi stirred, her eyes fluttering open, her head heavy and her limbs comfortably tangled in the blankets. For a brief moment, everything felt still, quiet, even peaceful.

 

Then her eyes shot wide. “Oh my god.” She sat up abruptly, scrambling for her phone on the floor beside the bed. Jinu groaned behind her, still half-asleep, buried under the blankets.

 

“What time is it?” She muttered, unlocking her phone with fumbling fingers, not even processing Jinu asleep in her bed.

 

Then she saw it.

 

9:42 AM.

 

Project Due: 10:30 AM.

 

Music Composition II. The entire reason she had been holed up in the café days ago, avoiding parties and distractions like… well, this exact one. “Shit,” She whispered, already climbing over the side of the bed.

 

Jinu peeked an eye open, voice rough with sleep. “Morning to you too.”

 

“I have a project due. Now. I—I didn’t finish the revisions.” She was yanking her shirt back over her head, hair a mess, adrenaline kicking in like a shot of espresso.

 

Jinu propped himself up lazily on one elbow. “Want me to walk you?”

 

“No,” She huffed, hopping onto her laptop. “I want a time machine.”

 

He chuckled. “Damn, I’d need one of those every semester.”

 

“Not helping,” Rumi muttered, unlocking her computer to open her project.

 

Jinu sat up, watching her spin in a circle like she was trying to remember what dimension she was in. “You’re cute when you panic.”

 

She shot him a glare. “And you’re distracting when I’m failing.”

 

He held up his hands. “Fair.”

 

She took one last deep breath, then paused at her desk, glancing back. “…Thanks for not being weird about yesterday.”

 

Jinu just gave her a sleepy smile. “Go kill that project, lightning girl.”

 

“Okay, okay… okay, I’ve got this,” She muttered to herself, fingers flying over the keyboard. “The second movement needs the reharmonization, and I never exported the final— oh my god, I never exported the final.” She paused, glancing back at Jinu. She blinked, finally realizing where he was. “I don’t have time to process this,” She said out loud to no one in particular and turned around.

 

Jinu’s voice came again, muffled by her pillow. “Process what?”

 

“I don’t remember how you got here,” Rumi snapped, eyes still glued to her laptop screen. “And I genuinely don’t care right now. I have a project due in less than thirty minutes and if I don’t turn it in, I’ll fail.”

 

She finally turned halfway in her desk chair, pointing an accusing finger. “Stay quiet, don’t move, and pretend you’re not here.”

 

Jinu raised an eyebrow, still mostly buried in blankets. “That’s going to be tough. This pillow’s too good.”

 

Rumi turned back to the screen with a groan. “Oh my god, I’m in actual hell.”

 

Rumi’s fingers hovered over the keyboard, the blinking cursor taunting her like a ticking clock. She scrolled through her project file, layers of notes, half-done harmonies, audio clips labeled “finalFINALrevised2” and “useTHISmaybe.” Her brain refused to make sense of any of it.

 

“This isn’t the right version,” She muttered, scrolling faster. “Why did I name it like this? Why are there five versions that say ‘final’? I hate me.”

 

From the bed, Jinu yawned dramatically. “Do you always narrate your breakdowns?”

 

“Do you always wake up in other people’s beds without warning?” She snapped, eyes locked on the screen. “Because I genuinely don’t remember falling asleep with you back here.”

 

Jinu rolled onto his side. “I think you said something like, ‘If you make me another drink, I’ll let you steal my blanket.’”

 

“That sounds fake,” She grumbled.

 

He shrugged. “It is. I think we just fell asleep.”

 

Rumi groaned and leaned her head into her hands. “This harmony sounds wrong. This whole section sounds like garbage. And I forgot to bounce the MIDI tracks to audio—what is my life.”

 

Jinu tilted his head from the bed. “Need help?”

 

She turned slowly to glare at him. “If you touch my laptop, I will throw it and you out the window.”

 

He grinned. “Okay, so that’s a no.”

 

“I don’t need help,” She muttered, spinning back to her screen. “I need a miracle.”

 

The screen blinked again. So did her eye.

 

“I think I’m going to cry,” She whispered, equal parts despair and resignation.

 

Jinu, wisely, stayed quiet this time.

 

Rumi stared at the jumbled mess of overlapping tracks, her heart racing, chest tightening. It looked worse the more she tried to untangle it. Notes clashed where they shouldn’t, reverb overlapped, and one of the sample tracks wasn’t even loading. She was seconds from either screaming or bursting into tears.

 

Behind her, the bed creaked. She didn’t look.

 

“Don’t,” She muttered weakly, not even sure what she meant by it.

 

Jinu didn’t say anything. She felt him approach behind her, bare feet padding softly across the floor. He moved closer, standing just over her shoulder.

 

Rumi opened her mouth to protest, but then he leaned down and gently reached around her, tapping a few keys. His fingers flew with a calm precision she hadn’t expected. He closed the wrong file, reopened a backup, dragged two sections of audio into alignment, and adjusted the track levels. She watched, stunned and speechless, as the harmony clicked into place.

 

The difference was instant. It sounded… good. Not perfect, but clean. Salvageable. Hers.

 

He didn’t say a word. Just nudged the laptop slightly toward her and stepped back, heading for her water bottle on the dresser like nothing had happened.

 

Rumi blinked, her voice barely a whisper. “How did you…?”

 

Jinu took a sip, then handed her the bottle with a calm look. “I pay attention.” And with that, he climbed back into her bed and disappeared under the blanket again.

 

Rumi stared at the screen, stunned, her throat tight— but this time, not from panic.

 

“…Thanks,” She said softly.

 

“Don’t get used to it,” came his muffled reply.

 

She almost smiled. Rumi exhaled sharply, fingers flying over the keyboard as she uploaded the revised file, double-checked the timestamp, and finally… submitted.

 

“Done,” She whispered, slumping back in her chair. Her heartbeat still thudded in her chest, but the worst of the panic had passed. Barely. Behind her, Jinu shifted again, sitting up in her bed with the blanket tangled around his waist, hair completely wrecked.

 

“You lived,” He said.

 

“Barely.” She turned in her chair to face him. “I’m not sure whether to thank you or be mad you fixed that faster than I could even understand it.”

 

Jinu smiled, resting his elbows on his knees. “I’ll take ‘mysterious and irritatingly useful’ as a compliment.”

 

She sighed, rubbing her face. “Well, now that the academic crisis is over…”

 

He tilted his head. “Want to go get coffee?”

 

Rumi blinked. “Like… now?”

 

“Yeah.” Jinu stood, stretching with a yawn before grabbing the hoodie he’d left draped over her chair. “You look like you haven’t had caffeine in twelve hours and I still feel like I owe you an explanation.”

 

“About what?”

 

He looked at her evenly, expression a little more serious now. “About… this. Us. Whatever’s happening. If you’re still into the idea of anything, I can deal, but we should probably talk.”

 

Rumi hesitated. Her instinct was to deflect, push it away, make some sarcastic comment. But she didn’t. Instead, she nodded slowly. “Yeah. Okay,” she said. “Coffee and a very weird, possibly awkward conversation.”

 

Jinu grinned. “It’s what I do best.”

 

The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable, but it wasn’t entirely easy either. Rumi stood and stretched, cracking her neck before digging through her drawer for a clean shirt. She caught Jinu glancing at her reflection in the mirror, but he didn’t say anything.

 

He pulled his hoodie on while she slipped into a loose-fitting tee and jeans, then grabbed her brush and quickly tried to tame her slept-on braid of hair. Jinu was already lacing his shoes when she grabbed her tote bag, shoving her laptop inside like she might need the excuse to leave halfway through their talk.

 

“Do you need to stop at your place or…?” She asked, vaguely gesturing to him.

 

Jinu shook his head. “Nah. I can survive a deep conversation looking like this.”

 

She raised a brow. “Barely.”

 

He smirked and held the door open. “After you, chaos queen.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but stepped out, the hallway quiet except for their soft footsteps. As they walked side by side down the dorm corridor, she tucked her hands into her pockets.

 

“Let’s just get the coffee first,” She muttered. “Then we’ll see how bad this conversation’s going to be.”

 

Jinu nudged her lightly with his shoulder. “I’m guessing a seven out of ten on the emotional discomfort scale.”

 

She gave him a tight-lipped smile. “Only seven?”

 

They pushed through the building’s front doors, sunlight spilling over them as they stepped out into the cool campus morning.

 

The sidewalk was still damp from the morning sprinklers, the scent of warm pavement rising up between footsteps. Rumi kept her eyes forward, her hands still jammed into her hoodie pocket— his hoodie, technically, but she wasn’t about to give him the satisfaction of pointing it out.

 

“So,” Jinu said after a few quiet strides. “Is this the part where we pretend nothing weird has happened between us and just talk about the weather?”

 

Rumi side-eyed him. “The weather’s pretty mid today. Fitting.”

 

He chuckled. “Fair.”

 

They passed a group of students huddled on the lawn with sketchbooks, someone’s guitar drifting in the background. Rumi took a breath.

 

“So. You’re just… good with music software? That whole fix-it moment earlier?”

 

Jinu shrugged. “I do sound editing for a few upperclassmen. Side gig.”

 

She nodded slowly. “Huh. That makes you mildly more tolerable.”

 

“Mildly? I just saved your GPA.”

 

“You helped save it. I did the work.”

 

He smiled. “You’re welcome, by the way.”

 

She rolled her eyes but the corner of her mouth twitched. “You’re still annoying.”

 

“And you still like kissing me.”

 

Rumi stopped walking for half a second, just enough for him to smirk. “Wow,” She muttered, catching up. “You’re really leaning into that confidence thing.”

 

“I figure if I make you laugh or flustered, I’m winning either way.”

 

“You’re a menace.”

 

He shrugged. “You’re still walking beside me.”

 

They rounded the corner toward the off-campus coffee shop, the smell of espresso already in the air. Rumi could feel the conversation shifting, whatever came next wasn’t going to be easy. For now, they kept walking, something unspoken simmering between each step.

 

The bell above the door chimed softly as they stepped inside, the hum of espresso machines and quiet conversation wrapping around them. The shop was cozy, worn wooden floors, soft indie music playing overhead, the scent of dark roast thick in the air.

 

Rumi let her eyes skim the drink board out of habit, even though she always ordered the same thing. Jinu stepped ahead of her at the counter.

 

“I got it,” He said casually.

 

Rumi narrowed her eyes. “You don’t have to—”

 

“Consider it a thank-you for not murdering me when you woke up and found me in your bed.”

 

Her lips quirked, but she didn’t argue.

 

Jinu glanced at her. “Iced vanilla latte, right?”

 

She blinked. “…How do you know that?”

 

“You ordered it when we bumped into each other that day. Post drunk make out trauma,” He said with a grin, then turned to the barista. “Iced vanilla latte and a large black coffee. Room for regret.”

 

The barista chuckled. “You mean room for cream?”

 

“Nope,” Jinu said.

 

They moved to the pick-up side. Rumi crossed her arms. “So you do pay attention.”

 

“Only when I want to,” He said, giving her a sideways look.

 

Once their drinks were ready, they snagged a small table near the back, tucked against a window. Rumi sat down, clutching her cup more for something to do than for the caffeine. Jinu sat across from her, spinning his cup idly in his hands before looking up.

 

He didn’t smile this time. “Alright,” he said. “Let’s talk.”

 

Rumi leaned back. “About?”

 

He raised a brow. “Don’t play dumb. You know what.”

 

She exhaled slowly, gaze dropping to her coffee. “…Us.”

 

“Yeah,” he said. “That.”

 

Rumi stared at the swirling ice in her drink for a long moment before finally speaking. “I don’t want anything,” She said quietly.

 

Jinu blinked. “Nothing?”

 

“I’m not looking to date anyone. I told you that from the start.” She glanced up, her expression guarded but honest. “I don’t have the energy for it, I don’t have the time, and frankly, I don’t think I’m even built for it right now.”

 

He leaned back slowly, nodding as he absorbed that. “Okay,” He said. “Noted.”

 

She watched him carefully, waiting for disappointment to flicker across his face, but it didn’t—not in the way she expected. He was still hard to read. Cool. Calm. A little too calm.

 

“…That’s it?” She asked.

 

He shrugged. “You’re not obligated to want me, Rumi.”

 

There was a beat.

 

“But,” He added, tone lighter now, “if you’re not looking for anything serious, and we… clearly have desires..”

 

Her eyes narrowed. “Don’t say it.”

 

“Why not?” He said, smiling just enough to make her suspicious. “Friends with benefits. No pressure, no labels, just… when we feel like it.”

 

Rumi took a sip of her drink, unimpressed. “You’re suggesting we casually hook up while pretending to be friends?”

 

“I’m suggesting we be friends, and also acknowledge the fact that making out with you is dangerously fun.” He lifted his coffee like a toast. “Could be worse.”

 

She stared at him. He wasn’t smirking anymore. He looked… oddly sincere. “Okay but what if one of us catches feelings?” She asked.

 

“Then we stop,” Jinu replied smoothly. “Or talk about it, but we don’t let it wreck either of us. That’s the deal.”

 

Rumi leaned back, considering him for a long, quiet moment. “Are you serious about this?”

 

“More serious than you’d think,” He said, watching her carefully. “But only if you’re the one to decide. I’m not pushing.”

 

She let out a breath, her fingers tapping against the side of her cup. “We’re not a couple.”

 

“Not even close,” He agreed.

 

“And I reserve the right to walk away if it gets weird.”

 

“Deal.”

 

A pause.

 

“…You’re still annoying,” She muttered.

 

He grinned. “And yet, you still keep kissing me.”

 

Rumi took another sip of her drink, staring out the window like the answer might be written in the condensation on the glass. Jinu didn’t push. He just waited, quietly sipping his own coffee, letting her process.

 

After a minute, she turned back to him. “Okay,” She said carefully. “If— and I mean if— we do this… there’s going to be rules.”

 

Jinu lifted a brow, intrigued. “Rules. Alright. Hit me.”

 

She pointed at him. “Rule one. No sleepovers.”

 

He tilted his head. “No sleepovers?”

 

“No sleepovers,” She repeated, more firmly this time. “You don’t stay at mine, I don’t stay at yours. We hang out, we do.. whatever— then we go to our own beds. Always.”

 

Jinu paused, then nodded slowly. “Okay. No sleepovers.”

 

Rumi gave him a look. “I’m serious. I don’t want any of that tangled-in-blankets, fall-asleep-on-my-chest, next-morning-breakfast crap.”

 

He smirked. “Tangled in blankets, huh? That sounds kind of romantic.”

 

She scowled. “Exactly my point.”

 

“Alright, alright,” He said, hands raised in mock surrender. “No sleepovers. Rule number one. Got it.”

 

She eyed him suspiciously, like she didn’t trust how easy he was being. “I mean it, Jinu.”

 

He leaned forward just a bit, voice soft but teasing. “You really don’t trust yourself around me, do you?”

 

Rumi flushed, but didn’t look away.

 

“That’s rule two,” She muttered, grabbing a napkin and a pen. “No smug comments like that either.”

 

Jinu laughed. “This is gonna be fun.”

 

Rumi grabbed another napkin and scribbled quickly. Then she slid it over to Jinu with a pointed look. “The actual second rule,” she said, voice low but firm, “No public displays.”

 

He glanced at the napkin and raised a brow. “No public displays of…?”

 

She rolled her eyes. “Of affection. No making out in the quad, no holding hands walking between classes, no ‘accidentally’ brushing against each other like we’re some cliche rom-com.”

 

Jinu grinned, eyes twinkling with mischief. “So, basically, we pretend we don’t know each other?”

 

“Exactly.” She nodded. “We keep it casual, low-key, and off everyone’s radar.”

 

He tapped the napkin with a finger. “Fine. No PDA.”

 

“Good.” She smiled, feeling a little more in control now.

 

“But,” he added, voice dropping an octave, “if we do break the rules…”

 

She shot him a warning look. “We won’t.”

 

Rumi took a breath and continued, pointing to her napkin. “Rule three. No jealousy.”

 

Jinu’s eyes flicked up, surprised.

 

“Seriously,” She said, voice steady. “We’re not doing this to get all caught up in feelings or drama. So if one of us flirts or hangs out with someone else, no bitching, no pouting, no silent treatment.”

 

He chuckled softly. “Sounds like you’ve got this all figured out.”

 

“Not really,” She admitted. “But I’m not interested in fights or complications. I’m barely interested in any of this in the first place.”

 

Jinu leaned forward, smirking. “Jealousy’s the spice, though. You sure you can handle bland?”

 

She gave him a mock glare. “I’m aiming for simple. You should try it sometime.”

 

He laughed, raising his cup in a mock toast. “To bland.”

 

She clinked her cup against his. “To bland.”

 

She moved her hand down, pointing to the last rule. “This is the most important one,” She said quietly, meeting Jinu’s eyes. He didn’t look away, but his expression was unreadable.

 

“No catching feelings.”

 

“We keep it casual. We keep it fun. But no hearts involved. No falling in. No getting attached.” Rumi explained slower.

 

Jinu’s lips twitched into a faint smile, but his eyes held something deeper. Something she couldn’t read.

 

“Right,” He said softly, voice low. “No catching feelings.”

 

Rumi nodded firmly, not noticing how his fingers tightened around his coffee cup.

Chapter 11

Notes:

beep bop bweep another party

Chapter Text

The second Rumi opened the door to their dorm suite, she was greeted by the sound of Zoey shrieking, “She’s back!”

 

Rumi blinked, stepping inside just in time for Mira to toss a pillow at her.

 

“You need to get dressed,” Mira said, grinning from ear to ear. “Immediately.”

 

Rumi caught the pillow midair, confused. “Okay… hello? What’s going on?”

 

Zoey practically bounced in place. “There’s a party. Off-campus. Like tonight.”

 

“Very last-minute, very low-pressure, very cute people,” Mira added, already rifling through the closet she and Rumi sometimes shared.

 

Rumi raised an eyebrow, slipping off her shoes. “Was there a mass email or something?”

 

“No,” Zoey said dramatically, “We were personally invited by Romance, who knows someone throwing it. You know Roman, right?”

 

“He called it ‘a chill club vibe with music, drinks, and no glow in the dark theme,’” Mira quoted.

 

Rumi squinted. “No weird theme?”

 

“Progress!” Zoey declared. “And you’re coming.”

 

“I just got back from class,” Rumi groaned, flopping on her bed. “I was hoping for, like… noodles and a nap.”

 

“You can sleep when you’re boring and forty,” Mira said, holding up a sheer black crop top. “What about this?”

 

Rumi tossed a pillow over her head. “Why are all your solutions sheer and cropped?”

 

“Because you have the confidence of a cryptid and the body of a revenge arc,” Zoey replied smoothly. “Now get up.”

 

Rumi laughed despite herself, peeking out from under the pillow. “Is this an obligation or a threat?”

 

“Yes,” Mira and Zoey said in perfect unison. Zoey rummaged around and held up a short white dress for Rumi.

 

“You’re kidding,” Rumi said flatly, staring at the white dress Zoey held up like it was a sacred artifact.

 

“I’m dead serious,” Zoey replied. “Glow-in-the-dark theme. Black lights. This will light you up like a goddess.”

 

Mira clapped from across the room. “It’s perfect. Minimalist. Eye-catching. Slightly scandalous.”

 

“It has a slit around my waist,” Rumi hissed, crawling out of bed. She took it from Zoey and held it up to herself in front of the mirror. “If I sneeze wrong, someone’s seeing my soul.”

 

“That’s what the tape is for,” Zoey said cheerfully, tossing her a little roll of fashion tape. “We’re not amateurs.”

 

“I’m going to regret this,” Rumi muttered.

 

“Absolutely,” Mira nodded. “But you’ll look amazing while doing it.”

 

Rumi glared half-heartedly but eventually slipped her pants off to change. When she turned back to the girls, the room went quiet for a moment— Zoey’s jaw dropped, and Mira let out a dramatic gasp.

 

“Okay, damn,” Zoey said, eyes wide. “You look like a warning sign. In the best way.”

 

Rumi tugged the fabric over her hip, clearly uncomfortable. “I feel like I’m going to be arrested for indecent exposure.”

 

Mira wiggled her eyebrows. “No arrests. Just attention.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide the faint blush rising to her cheeks.

 

All three girls wore white. Zoey in a babydoll dress with invisible straps, Mira in a fitted metallic dress that shimmered under the light. Rumi’s dress was the boldest though, hugging her in all the right places, with that hip slits doing way too much.

 

“You’re gonna glow like chaos,” Zoey said, fixing a bit of glow powder on Rumi’s collarbone.

 

“And I’ll be right next to you with a flashlight and a bad attitude,” Mira added with a grin.

 

Rumi took a breath, adjusted her hair, and grabbed her phone. “Fine. Let’s go blind some strangers.”

 

Zoey took the aux cord hostage the moment they got in the car, queuing up a playlist called "Glow Party or Die Trying." By the second chorus of the first song, all three girls were singing at the top of their lungs, windows cracked.

 

“I’m too hot—hot damn!” Mira shouted from the passenger seat, pointing dramatically at passing pedestrians as they rolled by.

 

“Call the police and the fireman!” Rumi chimed in, laughing despite herself, her anxiety over the party slowly dissolving under the chaos.

 

They hit the freeway, headlights gliding over them in waves, the bass vibrating through the floor of the car.

 

Zoey, still driving with one hand and dancing with the other, yelled, “Ten bucks says someone spills a drink on the DJ!”

 

“Twenty if it’s you,” Mira called back, dodging Zoey’s elbow.

 

Rumi glanced down at her phone as Mira and Zoey broke into a mock duet. She hesitated for a second, then, with a small sigh, opened her messages. She typed quickly.

 

[Rumi]

are you coming to this thing?

 

She stared at the message for a beat before hitting send. No emoji. No punctuation. No chill. Immediately, she locked her phone and shoved it into her purse like it had insulted her.

 

Zoey noticed from the rearview mirror. “Texting the devil?”

 

Rumi looked out the window. “More like summoning him.”

 

Mira cackled. “He better show up. I want to see his jaw hit the floor when he sees that dress.”

 

Rumi didn’t answer. She just crossed her legs carefully, tugged her dress a little lower, and hoped Jinu either didn’t come, or walked straight into a wall if he did.

 

Rumi’s phone buzzed just as Zoey pulled into a spot along a street lit only by string lights and a faint glow from the house ahead.

 

[Jinu]

already here. it’s roman’s thing lol

 

Rumi stared at the screen, then made a noise somewhere between a groan and a scoff. “Oh my god,” She muttered.

 

“What?” Mira leaned over the seat with dangerous curiosity. “What did he say?”

 

Rumi held up her phone. “He’s already here!”

 

Zoey gasped theatrically. “Plot twist! The enemy’s inside the gates!”

 

Mira grinned. “Wait, wait— Roman’s his friend? You never mentioned that.”

 

“I didn’t know!” Rumi said, slumping slightly. “And now I have to walk in dressed like this while he’s already there, breathing air and being… him.”

 

Zoey smirked. “Oh, honey, you’re walking in dressed like revenge.”

 

“Honestly, he’s not going to be breathing much once he sees that slit,” Mira added, adjusting Rumi’s sleeve. “His soul’s gonna evaporate.”

 

Rumi groaned. “I don’t even like him!”

 

“Sure,” Zoey said in a singsong tone, pushing the door open. “Let’s all lie tonight!”

 

Mira wiggled her eyebrows. “Let’s lie under blacklights.”

 

The three girls stepped out, glowing glow stick bracelets, bold white outfits, and a sense of chaotic sisterhood trailing behind them. As they headed toward the thumping bass of the party inside, Rumi took one last look at her phone.

 

No new texts. Her heart still thumped harder than it should.

 

The moment they stepped inside, the world shifted.

 

The lights dimmed, music pulsed through the walls, and every piece of white clothing flickered to life under the glow of blacklight. Paint splatters and neon beads glowed on everyone’s skin. It was like stepping into a galaxy made of bass drops and bad decisions.

 

Rumi stayed close to Zoey and Mira as they wove through the crowd. Every time someone brushed past her shoulder, her eyes scanned the room, half expecting to spot Jinu, half hoping she didn’t.

 

Mira elbowed her lightly before giving her a drink. “You’re doing that thing.”

 

“What thing?” Rumi asked, sipping her drink way too fast.

 

“The ‘I’m pretending I’m not looking for someone but I’m scanning the room like I’m a CIA agent’ thing,” Mira smirked.

 

“I’m not,” Rumi muttered.

 

“You are,” Zoey whispered, appearing at her other side with a glow-stick crown and way too much energy. “And honestly? ..Own it!”

 

“I’m not looking for him.” Rumi lied.

 

“We didn’t say who.” Zoey replied sweetly.

 

Rumi rolled her eyes and took another sip. Her skin buzzed, part alcohol, part electricity. Every person that passed, every flash of white fabric in the crowd, made her chest tighten slightly. Was that him?

 

She hated how her mind kept drifting to what he’d think of her dress. Would he say something smug? Would he even notice?

 

God, she hoped not.

 

God, she hoped he did.

 

Just as Mira dragged them toward the dance floor, Rumi’s eyes landed on a familiar profile near the bar, messy hair, white shirt glowing against his tan skin.

 

Jinu.

 

Laughing with someone she didn’t recognize. He hadn’t seen her yet.

 

She wasn’t ready. But her drink was already half gone, her pulse loud in her ears, and the tension? It had only just begun.

 

Rumi needed water. That’s what she told herself as she broke from the dance floor and headed toward the kitchen. Totally normal. Totally not a calculated detour to pass through the area where she’d last spotted Jinu.

 

The music thumped through the walls as she entered the kitchen, cooler and slightly quieter than the rest of the house. A handful of people stood around the counters, drinks in hand, neon bracelets everywhere.

 

And there he was. Jinu, leaning casually against the island counter, mid-sip of something clear in a red cup, talking to a guy she didn’t recognize.

 

He hadn’t seen her yet. She didn’t hesitate.

 

Rumi walked right past the group to the fridge, grabbed a bottle of water like she owned the house, and turned just enough so he’d catch a glimpse of the slit in her dress.

 

And right on cue.

 

Jinu choked.

 

Not dramatically, but enough to sputter slightly and bring the cup away from his lips, coughing into his sleeve as the guy next to him asked, “You good?”

 

He was not good. Jinu’s eyes locked onto her as she twisted the cap off the water bottle, her movements casual, too casual, like she hadn’t noticed his very public system failure.

 

She took a sip, made eye contact for half a second, and gave him a small, smug smile. “Hey,” She said like it meant absolutely nothing.

 

Jinu opened his mouth but absolutely nothing came out. He blinked, stared at her for another beat, and finally mumbled, “That dress should be illegal.”

 

Rumi raised a brow, smirking. “Then call the cops.” With that, she turned and walked straight out of the kitchen—knowing full well his eyes were glued to the slit in her dress as she left.

 

Rumi hadn’t made it five steps into the hallway before she heard the shuffle of footsteps behind her.

 

“Okay, wait.” Jinu’s voice came through the noise like a string yanking her back. “Rumi.”

 

She stopped, turned just enough to glance at him over her shoulder. He was already close, and he looked like he hadn’t fully thought through chasing her down in front of a bunch of strangers. A little out of breath, a lot off-balance.

 

“You’re not just gonna drop that line and walk off like some kind of—of—” He gestured wildly. “Glow-in-the-dark heart thief.”

 

Rumi blinked. “Glow-in-the-dark what now?”

 

Jinu dragged a hand through his hair. “I panicked. Your dress threw me off. I’m off my game.”

 

“You have a game?” She asked innocently, starting to walk again.

 

He followed. “Normally? Yes. Around you? Apparently not.”

 

They passed through a narrow hallway, bodies brushing past them, the lights dimming and flickering with movement. Jinu leaned in slightly so she could hear him over the music.

 

“You didn’t tell me you were going to show up looking like that.”

 

“I didn’t tell anyone,” She replied, sipping from her water. “It was kind of a last-minute act of war.”

 

Jinu smirked. “Well, consider me a casualty.”

 

She stopped again, looking at him fully now. Her eyes scanned his face. He wasn’t trying to flirt. Not really. He looked genuinely… dazed.

 

And maybe a little frustrated.

 

“Why’d you chase me down?” She asked, voice quieter now.

 

Jinu hesitated. His gaze dropped to her lips before he looked back up. “Because you walked in, flipped my entire night upside down, and then tried to disappear into a crowd like you didn’t just set me on fire.”

 

Rumi blinked. That was—too much. Too honest. Too real.

 

She covered it with a smirk. “Bit dramatic, don’t you think?”

 

He leaned closer, voice low. “You haven’t seen me really dramatic yet.”

 

“Are you.. Flirting with me?” Rumi asked, making a face.

 

Jinu’s smirk faltered just a bit.

 

That was Rumi’s favorite part, honestly. Watching his confidence waver the second she leaned in, just close enough for him to think she might kiss him again, before landing a clean hit to his ego instead.

 

She tilted her head, voice smooth and cool over the beat of the music. “You’re acting like you forgot the rules.”

 

Jinu blinked. “I didn’t.”

 

“Then maybe you forgot why we made them,” She added, raising a brow. “No feelings, Jinu. That was the deal.”

 

He swallowed, eyes dropping to the space between them, so close he could feel the heat off her skin, the way her dress clung to every curve like a threat.

 

“No sleepovers. No PDA. No jealousy,” She counted off on her fingers, slowly. Then, with the final nail, “No catching feelings. Or have you forgotten?”

 

He didn’t answer right away. Which told her everything.

 

Rumi took a step back, not dramatic, just enough to reclaim the air between them.

 

“Don’t chase me like that if you can’t handle what this actually is,” She said, tone softer now but firm. “This is fun. Maybe a little unhinged, but it’s not serious.”

 

Jinu’s jaw clenched slightly. “Yeah.. I know.”

 

“Good,” Rumi said. And then—so casual it hurt— “Wanna grab a drink?” She asked and watched Jinu nod with a small.

 

They hadn’t even reached the drinks table when Roman appeared, casual, grinning, and very much not oblivious to the tension still clinging to Rumi and Jinu like static.

 

“There you are,” Roman said, giving Jinu a quick shoulder nudge before his attention locked fully on Rumi. “You must be the infamous dress.”

 

Rumi blinked. “Excuse me?”

 

Jinu coughed into his drink, trying not to laugh or glare.

 

Roman smiled, unbothered. “Jinu’s been weird all night. I figured something had to be responsible.”

 

Rumi tilted her head, a smirk playing at her lips. “So naturally, you blamed the dress?”

 

Roman winked. “I blamed whoever’s in it.”

 

Jinu shifted beside her, jaw tightening so slightly Rumi almost missed it. Almost. She turned to Roman, keeping her tone playful. “Is this your thing? You hit on girls your friend clearly wants?”

 

Roman shrugged. “Can’t help it if I’m drawn to chaos.”

 

Jinu finally cut in. “Alright, Roman— maybe grab us a drink, yeah?”

 

Roman ignored him. “You want one, Rumi? I mix a mean vodka soda. Party trick.”

 

“I’m good,” She said, not quite smiling, but she didn’t step away either.

 

Jinu said nothing, but his silence roared. Rumi felt it all around her.

 

And while she didn’t particularly enjoy the attention, Roman’s smirk was a little too polished, a little too used. She’d reject him immediately.

 

But see Jinu stew in it?

 

That, unfortunately, felt fair.

 

Roman eventually wandered off, thankfully distracted by a group shot forming in the living room, but the silence left in his wake was dense. Jinu hadn’t moved. Not really. Just stood beside her, watching her out of the corner of his eye like he was trying to calculate something.

 

She could feel it. That shift in the air. The kind that happened right before a conversation no one wanted to have. He opened his mouth, breath catching like the words were on the edge.

 

Rumi held up a hand without even looking at him. “Don’t.”

 

Jinu blinked. “..What?”

 

She turned, locking eyes with him, cool and controlled. “If you’re about to voice jealousy— shut your mouth.”

 

Jinu’s lips parted, but nothing came out. “Seriously,” Rumi continued. “You don’t get to make rules with me and then act like this when your friend flirts for five seconds. That’s not how this works.”

 

He looked frustrated. “I wasn’t—”

 

“Weren’t what?” She asked, brows raised. “Weren’t jealous? Or weren’t about to be?”

 

He didn’t answer. Which was, again, an answer.

 

Rumi sighed and took a sip of her drink, eyes scanning the crowd ahead. “Look, if this isn’t working for you, then say so, but don’t pull that face and expect me to pretend I don’t notice.”

 

Jinu let out a breath, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m trying, Rumi.”

 

She didn’t look at him. “So am I.”

 

Jinu glanced around the crowded room, then back at Rumi with a steady look. “Let’s get out of here for a minute,” He said quietly. Rumi hesitated for a second, then nodded. They slipped through the crowd and pushed open the door to the balcony.

 

The cool night air hit her skin, a sharp contrast to the warmth inside. Lights from the city stretched out beneath them like a sea of stars. Jinu leaned against the railing, looking at her with something softer than she’d seen before.

 

“Look, I’m not great at this,” He admitted. “At… us. I know the rules. I’m trying to respect them.”

 

Rumi crossed her arms, still guarded. “Yeah? Because it feels like you’re breaking every single one.”

 

He smiled wryly. “Maybe I’m not that good at hiding it either.”

 

She rolled her eyes but didn’t smile. “Why do you care so much?” She asked after a moment.

 

Jinu’s gaze dropped. “Because… Because Roman first of all, I’m pretty sure, is gay. Second off, if it’s not— He’s kind of a dick. You wouldn’t like him. He cares more about his hair than any girl he’ll ever meet. He’s still my friend just… Don’t tell him I said that.” He sighed.

 

Rumi’s expression softened just a bit. “Oh.. You should’ve just told me.” She said quietly. He looked back up, hope flickering in his eyes. “Just… don’t catch feelings,” She added with a half-smile. “That’s still off the table.”

 

Jinu chuckled softly. “Deal.”

Chapter 12

Notes:

I HOPE WE'RE ALL READY FOR EMOTIONAL VULNRABILITY AND JINU LORE. BUCKLE UP. ITS SAD <3

Chapter Text

Rumi leaned against the railing next to him, arms still folded, staring out over the streetlights below. “You realize this thing we’re doing— it only works if we’re honest. Brutally honest.”

 

Jinu nodded slowly. “Yeah.”

 

“So if you keep looking at me like that,” She said, finally glancing at him, “I’m going to start thinking you’re not in this for just the fun.”

 

He met her gaze. Didn’t look away. “And if I’m not?”

 

Rumi blinked, caught off guard by the directness. “Then you should say that. And stop pretending like this is still casual.”

 

Jinu gave a half-laugh, not bitter just… sad, almost. “You want brutal honesty? Fine. I think about you when you’re not around. I look for you in every room I walk into. And when Roman was flirting with you earlier, I wanted to knock his teeth out.”

 

Rumi didn’t move, didn’t speak. He went on, voice lower now. “But I also know you’re not ready for anything real. Maybe you never will be. And I’m not gonna push that. I just wanted you to know where I’m at.”

 

She looked away first, her throat tightening. “I told you from the start. I don’t do feelings.”

 

“I know,” He said, softer now. “That’s why I haven’t asked for anything.” The silence between them was thick, a hundred unsaid things hovering in the night air.

 

“I’m not a good bet, Jinu,” She said finally. “I overthink, I disappear when things get heavy, and I’m still figuring out who the hell I am.”

 

He leaned closer, just enough for her to feel his warmth. “I don’t need you to be perfect,” He said. “Just real.”

 

She hesitated, and for a moment, she looked like she might break her own rule. Might step closer. Say something soft. Let him touch the part of her she kept locked up. But instead, she straightened. “I’m going back inside.”

 

Jinu nodded, stepping aside to let her pass. “I’ll see you later?”

 

She paused at the door. “…Yeah.”

 

Then she slipped inside, the warmth of the party swallowing her again, leaving Jinu on the balcony, still hoping she’d eventually stop walking away.

 

The warmth of the house hit her like a wall when she stepped back in. Music pulsed louder than it had moments ago, bass vibrating through the floor, synths blurring into voices, bodies packed tighter. Everything glowing. Everyone laughing. Everyone fine.

 

But not her. She scanned the crowd for familiar faces, Zoey’s bounce, Mira’s loud laugh, but neither were anywhere. Not in the kitchen, not by the dance floor. No texts. No location shared. Just static from her phone screen and another wave of heat that wasn’t from the crowd.

 

Jinu hadn’t followed her. She didn’t know if that made her feel better or worse.

 

She forced a smile at someone from her theory class who greeted her like they were best friends. Laughed a little too loud when someone made a joke she didn’t really hear. Nodded when someone asked if she wanted another drink.

 

She didn’t. She was too aware of her own heartbeat. Too aware of how the dress clung to her thighs, how the slit felt like a spotlight now. Her skin itched under the mesh. Her breath felt too shallow. Like the room had suddenly shrunk.

 

The glow-in-the-dark paint, the neon strobe lights, the bass drops, the drinks, the shouting. It all closed in at once. She wasn’t in the party anymore.

 

She was trapped in it.

 

Like everyone else was real and she was pretending to exist just long enough not to ruin it for them. She leaned against a wall, gripping her phone like it might anchor her, but her screen only stared back blankly. Nothing from Zoey. Nothing from Mira. A single text from Jinu that she ignored.

 

[Jinu]

“You okay?”

 

She wasn’t. But how do you say that? How do you admit to someone you don’t even want to want, that you feel like your whole body’s folding in on itself and none of this is fun anymore?

 

So instead, she left the text on read and looked around at the party like maybe, maybe if she smiled harder, drank more, laughed louder, she’d feel something besides this.

 

But she didn’t. She just felt tired.

 

Lonely in a way that cracked her chest open. Devastatingly lonely. Like the kind of lonely that doesn’t go away even when you're surrounded by people. Like something was wrong and she didn’t know when it started, just that now it felt impossible to fix.

 

She didn’t remember the last time she felt like herself. The version of her that made people laugh. That finished assignments early. That stayed up late with Mira and Zoey binge-watching old idol videos and eating cheap candy from the vending machines.

 

Now she barely looked in mirrors. She just kept moving. One assignment after another. One class after the next. One casual hookup she swore she didn’t care about.

 

Fake it until you break. That’s how it felt now.

 

She saw the front door and even in the middle of someone talking to her, she aimed for it. Her vision didn’t stray when someone called her name, or when someone bumped into her on accident. She felt like a ghost in the party, haunting everyone. Only able to see them, but no one saw her.

 

The laughter faded behind her as the door clicked shut.

 

Rumi stepped out into the night, the cool air instantly sobering her in a way that was more cruel than comforting. The music still thudded behind the walls, dull now, like it was underwater, but out here, there was space. Air. Darkness. A little freedom to finally fall apart.

 

She sat down hard on the steps, elbows braced on her knees, head bowed between her arms. Just like that she broke. The tears came slow at first, then faster, like something dammed up too long finally gave out. Her breath caught in uneven gasps, hands curled into her lap, trying to hold herself together like her bones might split if she let go completely.

 

It wasn’t about the party. It wasn’t even about Jinu. It was everything.

 

It was the pressure. The pretending. The constant effort to be the cool, unbothered girl. The one who kissed someone at a party and walked away without feeling anything. The one who aced every project, balanced every emotion, laughed when she wanted to scream.

 

She felt like a fraud.

 

Like college was some stage she’d accidentally wandered onto, and now everyone else knew their lines while she was just… winging it. Making jokes so no one noticed she was falling apart. Turning pain into sarcasm. Loneliness into playlists.

 

That version of her, real Rumi, felt farther away every day.

 

And in her place was this girl with eyeliner smudged under her eyes, a slit-too-high dress glowing under porch lights, and mascara streaking down her cheeks while she tried to remember what it felt like to be okay.

 

What it felt like to be safe. That was the worst part.

 

Safety—not vulnerability—was her comfort zone now. Numbness. Avoidance. Control. If she could keep her heart sealed off, untouched, then no one could wreck her.

 

Not even Jinu. Because it was easier to call something casual, than admit it mattered.

 

Maybe she was a coward for that, but right now, drunk and exhausted and unraveling on the front steps of a stranger’s house, she didn’t have the strength to be brave.

 

The door creaked open behind her, a wedge of music and light spilling out onto the porch. Rumi didn’t look up. She could feel someone standing there, lingering. The soft scrape of a shoe. The hesitation.

 

Then silence. A beat passed before the door gently shut again.

 

Whoever it was had seen her, curled in on herself, face blotchy and wet, trying so hard to be invisible, and chose not to say a word. Just retreated. Quietly.

 

That, somehow, hurt less. But then, less than a minute later, the door opened again. Slower this time. Footsteps approached, careful on the wood.

 

“Rumi?”

 

Jinu’s voice.

 

She didn’t lift her head. The porch light flickered slightly above them, buzzing like it might short out. Rumi wiped her face quickly with the backs of her hands, but the effort was pointless. She knew how she looked. Broken.

 

Jinu crouched beside her, one step down so he wouldn’t hover. “…You okay?”

 

She gave a bitter laugh, barely more than a breath. “Seriously?” He didn’t say anything. She finally looked at him. Her eyes were red, lashes wet. Her lip trembled even though she tried to make it stop. “You don’t have to be nice to me just because I cried.”

 

“I’m not,” He said softly. “I’m here because I want to be.” That made her throat tighten again. “You… looked fine in there,” He added. “I didn’t know—”

 

“I always.. look fine,” She said quietly, voice tight. “That’s the whole point.”

 

Jinu lowered his eyes, guilt flashing across his face. Rumi sniffed and looked away, her voice cracking. “I don’t know how to do this. Any of it. I feel like I’m pretending all the time. Like I’m failing at being a person and everyone else got the memo except me.”

 

Jinu was silent for a moment. “I get that..”

 

Her breath hitched. He shifted a little closer, not touching, just there. “I’m not good at letting people see when I’m struggling either,” He said. “I just… get quieter. Disappear a little. Joke through it. You ever do that?”

 

“All the time,” She whispered.

 

Another pause. “Can I sit with you?”

 

Rumi nodded, voice too shaky to answer. Jinu sat beside her on the steps, not asking anything else. Just letting the silence be what it was. Honest, unpolished, not pretending.

 

For the first time all night, Rumi didn’t feel like she had to perform. She just… existed. Tired, messy, tear streaked. Jinu slid off his jacket and gently draped it over Rumi’s shoulders. She flinched, just a little, not from him, but from the feeling of being seen.

 

It was warm. Soft. It smelled like faint detergent and something like cedarwood and coffee. She didn’t say thank you. Just pulled it tighter around herself and stared straight ahead. The crying had stopped. The air felt heavier now. Jinu didn’t push her. He didn’t ask anything else. He just sat there, watching the streetlights cast pale pools on the pavement.

 

Maybe because the silence wasn’t asking for anything, he filled it. “My mom’s probably still up right now,” He said quietly. “She works nights... Hospital janitorial staff.”

 

Rumi didn’t turn to him, but her breathing slowed like she was listening. “She’s been working since she was my age. Took care of me and my sister on her own after my dad died. Stomach cancer I think? It was fast. Like... two months fast.” His voice didn’t crack. He didn’t shift or fidget. It wasn’t rehearsed. Just there.

 

“She never got to go to college. Always told me to go no matter what. Even when she couldn’t afford to replace our washing machine. Even when my sister cried on the phone last week ‘cause she misses me and doesn’t understand why I’m not home.”

 

He exhaled, a long, quiet breath. “And sometimes I think maybe I shouldn’t have left. That I’m selfish. That I’m here for me when they need me more.”

 

Rumi didn’t move. She couldn’t. Not really. Her throat had gone dry somewhere in the middle of his story. She still felt like she was underwater, but now she wasn’t alone in it.

 

After a long moment, she spoke, barely above a whisper. “My mom… she passed away after I was born.”

 

Jinu looked over, surprised, not because of what she said, but because she said anything at all. Rumi didn’t look back at him. Her eyes were still on the street.

 

“I never met her. I was raised by..” She stopped, closed her eyes for a second before shaking her head. “When people talk about their moms like they’re the sun, or a safety net, or home… I just pretend I understand.”

 

The jacket on her shoulders suddenly felt heavier. Not suffocating. Just vulnerable. Neither of them said anything for a while. The air buzzed with the low hum of streetlights and the muffled bass of the party behind them. Out here though, it was just two kids who were too tired to pretend they had it all together anymore.

 

Jinu looked over at her again. “You don’t have to be fine all the time, you know.”

 

She shook her head once, eyes still distant. “Yeah, I do.”

 

He didn’t argue. He just nodded, like he understood. Because maybe he did.

 

And even though she was already pulling away again, curling back into herself, he didn’t move from her side. Not until she did.

 

Rumi sniffed once and wiped under her eyes with her sleeve, then pulled Jinu’s jacket tighter around her like armor. She stood, steadying herself on the railing before brushing down her dress and running her hands over her braid.

 

“I should find Mira and Zoey..” She muttered, not really looking at him.

 

Jinu rose with her, his tone even. “Let me take you home.” She hesitated.

 

For a moment, Rumi looked back toward the house. Its neon windows still pulsing with music, laughter echoing faintly through the closed door. And then she glanced at Jinu. He wasn’t smiling. He wasn’t pushing. He was just there, offering.

 

“…Okay,” She said softly.

 

Without a word, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders, gentle but sure, guiding her down the steps and toward the street. She didn’t lean into him, but she didn’t pull away either.

 

His car was parked a little down the block. When they got to it, he opened the passenger door for her like it was the most natural thing in the world. She slid in slowly, dress rustling as she got comfortable, one hand still gripping the edge of his jacket.

 

Jinu rounded the hood and got into the driver’s seat. The car was quiet, warm, smelling faintly like spearmint and rain-soaked leather.

 

He glanced over at her once, hand hovering over the ignition. She beat him to it. “Your sister,” She said quietly. “What’s her name?”

 

He blinked, then gave a small, tired smile. “Nari.”

 

Rumi nodded slowly, watching the shadows from passing headlights flicker across the dashboard. “What’s she like?”

 

“She’s…” Jinu leaned back in his seat, finally starting the car. “Smart. Way too smart. Talks like she’s twenty, but she’s only eight. And she’s got this obsession with sea otters right now. Says they’re the only acceptable animal because they hold hands when they sleep.”

 

That made Rumi huff a small laugh through her nose. “She sounds cool,” She murmured.

 

“She is,” He said, a touch of pride softening his voice. “She’s kind of the only reason I don’t hate myself for leaving. Like… if I can do something with this, school, music, any of it, then maybe I can give her options. Stuff we never had.”

 

Rumi was quiet for a beat.

 

“What’s it like?” She asked, voice even softer. “Having siblings.”

 

Jinu thought about it. “It’s like…” He paused. “You’re always tethered to someone. Even when they’re not around. You worry about them more than yourself. They piss you off, but if anyone else hurts them, you’d throw hands instantly.”

 

He glanced over. “It’s love that doesn’t need permission.”

 

Rumi stared ahead again. That last line landed harder than she wanted it to. She folded her hands in her lap, fingers fidgeting without realizing. “Sounds nice.”

 

He didn’t say anything to that. Just drove a little slower, like neither of them was in a rush to reach the end of this moment. The car hummed softly beneath them, headlights painting long shadows across the road. The silence between them wasn’t heavy now, just thoughtful. Familiar.

 

Jinu’s hands rested loosely on the wheel as he glanced at her again. “You know… Zoey kind of reminds me of Nari.”

 

Rumi blinked and turned toward him, raising an eyebrow. “Seriously?”

 

He gave a small grin. “Yeah. That same energy. Like she’s always two steps ahead of everyone else and dragging the world behind her with glitter and chaos.”

 

That actually made Rumi laugh, a real one this time. “That’s… painfully accurate.” Jinu smiled wider, clearly pleased. Rumi leaned her head back against the seat and sighed through her nose. “They kind of feel like sisters, you know? Zoey and Mira.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Yeah.” She nodded slowly, staring at the windshield. “They annoy me constantly.. in the best way. Like... stealing my food, waking me up with music, dressing me up like a paper doll before parties. But they’ve never once made me feel out of place. Or like I needed to be different.”

 

She hesitated. “We’ve never even fought. Not really. We just… exist together. Like a little unit.”

 

Jinu glanced at her again, a flicker of softness in his gaze. “That’s rare.”

 

“I know,” Rumi said quietly. “That’s why I didn’t want them to see me break down tonight. I don’t want to be the one who brings storm clouds into the room, you know?”

 

Jinu didn’t say anything right away. “You think they’d love you less for being human?”

 

That made her shoulders tense, just slightly. “…No,” She admitted. “But I don’t want to test it.” The silence fell again, but it felt a little warmer now. Rumi didn’t notice that her hand had stopped fidgeting. Just outside, the familiar road to campus started to come into view.

 

The car rolled to a smooth stop in front of Rumi’s dorm. The street was still, lit only by the overhead glow of campus lamps. The distant sound of laughter carried faintly from across the quad, but here, everything felt still. Private.

 

Jinu put the car in park and glanced over at her. “You want me to walk you in?” He asked softly.

 

Rumi didn’t answer at first. Her hand gripped the strap of her bag tightly, eyes fixed on the familiar doorway.

 

Then, quietly, almost like she didn’t want to say it. “…Do you want to stay over?” Jinu blinked, caught off guard. Her voice stayed steady, but she wouldn’t look at him. “Just for a little. Not for anything. Just… sleep. I don’t want to be alone tonight.”

 

His brows furrowed. He didn’t speak right away.

 

She finally turned to face him and even in the dim light, she could see the flicker of conflict in his expression. The part of him that wanted to say yes. That wanted to stay, to close that gap between them again, even if it was temporary.

 

But he shook his head slowly. “I don’t think I should,” He said gently.

 

Her face didn’t change, but something behind her eyes shuttered. A quiet click, like a lock sliding back into place.

 

“I’m not going to use tonight as an excuse to break the rules,” Jinu continued, his voice calm. Careful. “You made them for a reason, and I’m not going to be the guy who uses your vulnerability to bend them.”

 

Rumi’s jaw tensed. She gave a small, humorless laugh and opened the car door. “Suit yourself.” 

 

Jinu sighed but didn’t argue. He got out and rounded the car as she headed for the dorm entrance, her footsteps clipped, deliberate. When he caught up to her, she didn’t look at him. “I’ll still walk you in,” He offered.

 

She hesitated, then nodded once, curtly. “Fine.” The door buzzed open, and they slipped inside, the soft thud of their steps echoing through the hall.

 

Rumi kept her eyes forward the whole time, her shoulders tense. The openness from earlier was gone, folded neatly back into her like armor.

 

Jinu knew better than to try and pull it off again. Not tonight.

 

The dorm was quiet when they stepped inside. The glow from the hallway lights filtered in through the sliver under the door, casting soft shadows across the room.

 

Rumi walked in first, letting Jinu close the door behind them. She didn’t bother with the light. She just stood there for a second, jacket still on her shoulders, like she’d forgotten where she was supposed to go.

 

Jinu waited, watching her in silence.

 

After a moment, she sat on the edge of the bed, not laying down, not undressing. Just sat, staring at the floor, her hands loose in her lap. Her glow stick bracelet flickered faintly around her wrist. Her mascara was smudged, dried under her eyes.

 

Jinu stepped closer, slow and quiet. “You should lie down,” He said gently.

 

She didn’t argue, but she didn’t move either. So he moved around her instead.

 

He crouched a little and reached for her wrist, carefully unclasping the glow stick bracelet, then the necklace, then the second bracelet tangled with her sleeve. He placed them on the desk nearby with a soft clink.

 

When she still didn’t move, he looked around and found Mira’s make up all over the desk. He spotted the make up wipes and took them to her, taking one in his hand.

 

“I’m gonna—” He started. But she closed her eyes before he even finished, giving him silent permission. With slow, deliberate care, Jinu reached up and gently wiped away the streaks of makeup from her cheeks. He worked in silence, his fingers barely grazing her skin through the soft tissue. No rush. No agenda.

 

Rumi didn’t flinch. She didn’t speak. Just sat there, letting him undo the remnants of a night she wished hadn’t happened. Her lips parted, but no words came. And Jinu didn’t ask for any.

 

When he was done, he folded the used tissue in half and tossed it into the trash by her desk. “You should sleep,” He said again, a little softer this time.

 

Finally, she nodded. He stood and moved to the edge of the bed, helping her lie back against the pillow. She let him, movements slow and pliant now. Still in her dress, still clutching his jacket around her like a blanket.

 

He didn’t pull it away from her. Instead, he stepped back. “Goodnight, Rumi.”

 

She didn’t reply. Jinu lingered for a second longer, watching her eyes slowly blink, still open, but glassy. Still far away.

 

Then he turned and left, closing the door with a soft click.

 

The room was silent again.

Chapter 13

Notes:

BANGER. banger. bang.. er. bang... her. BANG HER
who said that. anyway-- enjoy the smut with absolutely 0 feelings behind it ! also sorry if it seems unrealistic? or different than other smuts. i write smut like how i feel real sex would feel and be, chatting and communicating during it and all. anyway. enjoy heathens (lovingly)

Chapter Text

The room was still draped in pre-dawn gray when Rumi stirred.

 

Her eyes opened slowly, lashes clinging together, sleep still thick in her body. For a brief second, she didn’t remember where she was. Then the soft hum of the radiator, the faint scent of Zoey’s coconut shampoo, and the warmth of Jinu’s jacket still draped across her middle brought everything back into focus.

 

She blinked toward the opposite side of the room. Mira and Zoey were curled up in one bed together, limbs tangled under a shared blanket, hair a soft, chaotic mess on the pillow. Mira's arm was thrown lazily over Zoey's waist, and Zoey’s cheek was squished adorably against her shoulder.

 

Rumi didn’t stare. She didn’t question it either.

 

She just sat up slowly, sliding the jacket off and setting it on her desk chair. Her legs dangled over the edge of the bed as she rubbed her face with both hands, trying to push down the heavy fog that hadn’t lifted since last night.

 

But it was still there.

 

The loneliness. The tight coil of emotion in her chest. The exhaustion not from lack of sleep, but from feeling too much.

 

She stood, her feet cold against the floor, and crossed the room silently to grab a change of clothes. A pair of soft sweats and a hoodie. Her hands moved on autopilot as she slipped out of her dress and into something less... exposed.

 

More like armor.

 

More like herself.

 

She paused by the mirror for a second, running her fingers over her hair. She looked tired. Her birthmarks were faint in the early morning light, shadows of lightning against her collarbone.

 

Everything from last night, the party, the way the music had drowned out her thoughts, the pit in her stomach when she couldn’t find Mira or Zoey, the way Jinu looked at her like he cared, washed over her in waves.

 

She hated that it still hurt. That she still didn’t know why it hurt.

 

She looked away from the mirror and pulled on the hoodie, tucking her hands into the sleeves like she was trying to disappear. Then she quietly slipped out of the room, leaving her sleeping friends behind.

 

She needed air.

 

The morning chill bit at Rumi’s hands as she stepped out of the dorm, hoodie sleeves pulled down past her knuckles. The sky was still streaked in pale hues of blue and pink, the world not quite awake yet. Campus was quiet, just the rustle of wind in the trees and the faint hum of maintenance carts somewhere in the distance.

 

She pulled her phone from her pocket and typed.

 

[Rumi]

you awake?

 

She hesitated before sending it. Then, with her breath fogging in the air, she kept walking.. toward Jinu’s building.

 

It wasn’t far, but every step felt strange, like she wasn’t sure if she was walking to find comfort or confrontation. She didn’t know what she was hoping for. All she knew was that something inside her still felt unsettled, and she didn’t want to be alone with it.

 

By the time she reached his dorm, her message still hadn't been read. The entrance door was locked, of course. She hovered nearby, staring at the glass until her own reflection stared back.

 

She considered turning around. Her feet didn’t move.

 

After a couple minutes, a sleepy-looking student walked out in pajama pants and a hoodie, earbuds in and coffee already in hand. Rumi caught the door just before it closed, murmured a quiet "thanks," and slipped inside.

 

Now she stood in the stairwell, thumb hovering over her phone screen. Still no response.

 

She took a slow breath and made her way up to the floor she thought was his, based on memory, not certainty. Her stomach knotted with every step. Finally, she reached the hallway. The light above flickered a little. She stared at his door for a second too long.

 

Then sat down against the wall beside it, knees pulled up, her phone resting in her hands.

 

She didn’t knock. She just waited, and hoped she wasn’t making a mistake. Rumi stared at his door for another full minute before sighing and unlocking her phone. Still no text back.

 

She hit his name in her contacts, pressed call, standing up to stare at the door.

 

It rang.

 

Once.

Twice.

Three—

 

“...Hello?” came Jinu’s groggy voice, low and scratchy like he hadn’t even lifted his head off the pillow.

 

“It’s me,” Rumi said flatly. “Open the door.”

 

There was a pause. She heard rustling through the line. “…What?”

 

“I’m outside your dorm. I’m not saying it twice, Jinu. Open. The. Door.” She hung up.

 

A few seconds passed before she heard faint shuffling from inside. The deadbolt clicked, and the door creaked open just wide enough to reveal Jinu standing there, hair a complete mess, a hoodie half-zipped over his bare chest, eyes barely open.

 

He squinted at her like she was part of a dream he hadn’t agreed to. “What…” He mumbled, voice still thick with sleep. “What do you want?”

 

Rumi looked at him, eyes unreadable. Her jaw set like she was holding something in. Then, quietly, but not coldly. “Sex.” She stepped past him into the dorm, brushing against his shoulder as she walked.

 

Jinu blinked, still trying to wake up, then slowly closed the door behind her.

 

“What..?” Jinu asked again as she sat on his bed, quickly taking off her hoodie. “Okay– Okay.. wait.” He said as he locked the door and came to stand in front of her. “Rumi. It’s not even eight. Can this wait at least twenty–”

 

“No.” She said sternly, reaching for him to pull his jacket off. Her cold fingers made him jump a little, waking him up further. “I hated last night. I hated how I felt. I still hate how I feel. I hate school. I hate my life. I hate everything.” She droned on before slowly taking off her sweatpants, tossing them on the ground. “I don’t want to think about it.”

 

“Rumi…” Jinu began, left in his sweatpants and messy hair. “You think sex is going to fix the way you feel?” He asked.

 

She shifted in her underwear to sit on her knees so she could be taller than Jinu on the bed. “I’m stressed. I use you as stress relief. You use me as stress relief. We both get sex and we both avoid the emotions we feel. Now do you want to kiss me or not?” She asked, holding his gaze.

 

Jinu stared up at her, breath caught somewhere in his throat. The room was quiet except for the low hum of his fan and the muted city sounds beyond the window. She was above him now, her expression unreadable, calm in a way that felt practiced, too practiced.

 

He ran a hand through his already-messy hair, exhaling hard. “You really think this isn’t messing with you?” He asked, voice low. “Because it’s kind of messing with me.”

 

Rumi’s jaw tightened. She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she leaned in closer, enough that he could smell the faint trace of her body wash, feel the warmth radiating off her skin.

 

“That sounds like a you problem,” She whispered, her voice sharp but unsteady at the edges. “I’m fine.”

 

Jinu looked at her for a long moment. Searching her. Like he was waiting for a crack in the mask. She didn’t give him one. “Rumi…” He said again, softer this time.

 

She leaned in just a bit more, her eyes flicking to his mouth. “Do you want to kiss me or not?” She asked again.

 

He hesitated. Then, almost reluctantly, almost, he leaned up and closed the space between them. He kissed her. It wasn’t hungry, not at first. It was slow, tentative. Like he was hoping she might kiss him back with something real.

 

She did, but not with what he wanted. It was practiced. Intentional. A release. Something to do instead of feel. He knew it. But he kissed her anyway. Because wanting her, even like this, still felt better than not having her at all.

 

She sighed softly, raising her hands to his neck to force him closer. Jinu let her have control. Knew she needed it right now more than ever. He slowly pulled away, reaching out to hold her waist tightly. “Actual sex? Do you want me to go down on you? What do you want?”

 

She leaned in and kissed him again. “Actual sex. Make me stop thinking.” She explained and if that didn’t do wonders on Jinu, he wondered what else could.

 

“Alright..” Jinu whispered, pulling away to get a few things from his desk drawer. He turned back to her and dropped a condom and lube on the nightstand, reaching out for her again.

 

“Do you keep those all the time?” Rumi asked softly as Jinu guided her to lay back on the bed.

 

“I had my freshman party days.” He explained almost casually as he shifted to take his sweatpants and boxers off. 

 

“Do you fuck other girls?” Rumi asked as she watched him. Rumi wished she didn’t stare, but how could she not. A distraction was a distraction for a reason. 

 

“I don’t think telling you about my sex life would make you feel any better right now. I fucked around a lot, but to give you an answer, no. I don’t have sex with anyone except you now apparently.” He opened the condom and began stroking himself to get harder. He easily rolled the condom on and grabbed the lube, coating himself in it.

 

“When was the last time you had sex with someone besides me?” She asked curiously, watching him approach with his fingers already coated in lube.

 

He faltered. “No jealousy. Remember?” Jinu asked, slowly running a hand over her thigh with his clean hand. “You told me that. It’s probably best to not talk about this right now.” He told her, slowly reaching up to slide her panties off.

 

She huffed and laid down on the bed, keeping her legs open and relaxed for him. She didn’t say anything else. Didn’t ask. Didn’t make a request. She let him finger her open, coating herself with lube and she let it distract her. It felt good. Focused. Intentional.

 

Jinu shifted to climb onto the bed over her, looking down at her. She glanced up at him, her breath catching. Seeing him towering over her. Caging her in. His muscular arms. The way his hair fell over his face. His necklace dangling from his chest.

 

She reached up to feel his chest, her nails catching on the chain to play with it. “You’re a pretty distraction.” She whispered.

 

Jinu’s eyes flickered with something. Something Rumi couldn’t read. “You’re..” Jinu began before shaking his head with a smile. “Ridiculous.” He said instead, shifting to pull away. Rumi let go of his necklace so he could sit up and adjust her legs.

 

“You’re not..” Jinu began before faltering. “Are you a virgin?” He asked softly, unsure how to phrase the question.

 

Rumi sat up on her elbows a little bit to see him. “Why? Jealous you don’t get to have me first?” She asked coyly.

 

Jinu frowned, shifted closer so he could slowly rub his tip against her opening. “I don’t get jealous.” He lied. “I get horny.” He said instead, slowly aiming himself in to slip inside of her.

 

Rumi grunted with the stretch, not used to being opened. She tried to close her legs, but Jinu wasn’t having it. He slowly and carefully guided them back down so he could continue pressing into her. He went slowly, thank god. Rumi was able to handle it for the most part.

 

Jinu leaned over her, pushing further into her in a way that felt a little painful and a little too good. He grabbed more lube, slowly pulling himself out before adding more to the base of his dick. He slid back in, putting the lube aside again.

 

Rumi hummed contently. That felt.. Better.

 

“Better?” Jinu asked, not moving until she seemed better.

 

“Better.” Rumi nodded slowly, shifting to lay on her back fully.

 

Jinu was back over her, staring down at her. “Ready?” He asked softly.

 

She frowned a little. “I figured you’d be a little more rough in bed. Not this gentle.” She confessed.

 

Jinu scoffed softly, almost laughing with a smile. “I can be, but I don’t want to hurt you.” He admitted before shifting to lean in closer.

 

Rumi’s hands found their way to his neck, wrapping around his shoulders before pulling him closer. “You won’t hurt me.” She assured him.

 

Jinu hummed softly before leaning down to kiss her slowly. She closed her eyes and kissed back, hands raking over the back of his hair. He began to slowly move, testing the position to see if it was good for Rumi. Rumi pulled away from the kiss to start panting with every thrust. She stared up at him, watching his muscles flex and the way his hair and necklace moved with every move.

 

“Slower.” Rumi found herself saying, shifting a little so he would hit the right spot. Jinu did as he was told, slowing down enough to what seemed okay. “Well– faster than that..” Rumi laughed softly, waiting for Jinu to change again.

 

“You’re a lot less picky when you’re drunk.” Jinu muttered, but continued anyway.

 

Rumi frowned at the jab, shifting her legs to wrap slightly around his hips. Not fully, but curled. That felt nice. “You’re a lot less annoying when I’m drunk.” She muttered back.

 

Jinu gave her a particularly hard thrust, watching her face scrunch up. “High maintenance much?” Jinu teased her.

 

Rumi felt something coil in her stomach a little. “I won’t come like this if you keep being a dick.” She muttered.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry, does princess not have a degradation kink?” Jinu asked, stopping his movements for a second. He stared at her before smirking a little. “Maybe all princess needs is a few words of encouragement?” He asked softly.

 

Rumi felt her face drop. Something shifted in her mind. Her stomach coiled again, but not in a bad way this time. Something lighter. Something hotter. “What..?” She asked softly, feeling her face heat up a little bit.

 

“Oh is that it?” Jinu asked, slowly continuing, leaning closer to her ear to kiss her neck. “Now I see.” Jinu whispered, raising her lips to her ear, gently biting her ear lobe. She made a noise as he continued slowly fucking her. “Good girl.”

 

Rumi flushed red. She had to stop and think about what the words did to her. She couldn’t speak.

 

Rumi’s breath caught in her throat. She hadn’t expected those two words—simple, offhand, low and deliberate—to hit her like they did. 

 

“Good girl.”

 

Her body froze for a second. Then flushed. Not just with heat, but confusion.

 

Why did that get to me?

 

Jinu hadn’t even said it like it was a big deal. He didn’t pause. Didn’t look at her for a reaction. He just kept kissing her, his hands gentle but firm, like he wasn’t asking if he could touch her, he just knew how.

 

That rattled her more than she wanted to admit, because she wasn’t the one steering this anymore. Not entirely.

 

She liked control. She needed it. In her music. In her routines. In her perfectly calculated rules. That was the whole point of this arrangement — physical, contained, no complications.

 

But now?

 

Now he was looking at her like he saw her. Like he could see past the way she used sarcasm to dodge emotions. Past the rules. Past the walls she kept so carefully built up around herself.

 

And she didn’t hate it. That’s what scared her.

 

“Rumi?” Jinu’s voice was soft now. He stopped moving. Less teasing. Still close. He pulled back just slightly to look at her.

 

She blinked, realizing she still hadn’t spoken. “…What?” She finally asked, her voice quieter than intended.

 

“You okay?”

 

She hated how sincere it sounded. Like he cared. Like he knew she wasn’t used to someone checking in.

 

“I’m fine,” She said quickly, too quickly, dropping her gaze to his shoulder instead of his face. Her hands moved without thinking, tracing lines along the collarbone.

 

“Just… surprised,” She admitted after a beat. “I didn’t expect to…”

 

“Lose control?” He offered, not mocking, just honest.

 

She looked up at him, defensive instinct kicking in, but then she saw his expression. It wasn’t smug. It wasn’t smug at all. Just calm. Curious. Maybe even a little hopeful. Rumi swallowed hard.

 

“I don’t hate it,” She whispered.

 

That was the closest she’d ever come to saying she trusted him.

 

“Noted..” Jinu smiled, leaning down to kiss her briefly. “It’s okay to continue?” He asked softly.

 

Rumi’s stomach twisted slightly. “Call me that again.” She whispered.

 

Jinu smirked a little, slowly moving again. “My good girl..” He whispered, watching her face flush and turn away from him. She pushed her face into the pillow as much as she could. Embarrassed maybe? “Aw. What’s wrong baby, embarrassed?” He asked, listening to her whimper as he began fucking into her harder. Bingo.

 

He shifted to hold her hips tightly, biting his lips as he fucked into her roughly. He moaned softly, panting himself now that he could enjoy it for himself. Giving her pleasure. Seeing her face. Drawn out, red, blush down to her chest. He stared at her chest before groaning, speeding up.

 

“You’re a good girl. I always knew you were. Fuck, baby.” He sighed, watching her reach up for him. He slowed down a little for her and leaned closer, letting her pull their bodied flush together. He sighed into her ear, feeling the way their bare chests pressed against each other. It felt like merging something deeper than just sex.

 

“Is that it? You like this position?” He whispered, feeling Rumi nod beneath him. She’d gone quiet. Either fucked into submission or gave up control. He reached a hand down to slowly grope her chest, gently squeezing. She hummed and arched her back, glancing at Jinu. “You like it when I touch you?” Jinu whispered. She nodded again.

 

“Slower?” He asked, watching her nod a third time. He didn’t move though, only smiled. “Use your words baby. Tell me what you need.” He told her.

 

She gasped softly, swallowing thickly. “When you’re closer to me, it feels better.. Slower helps me come. I.. I don’t know how the angle works, it just feels nice.” She explained softly. Quiet. 

 

Not her usual self.

 

She came bursting into his room basically demanding he take his pants off and fuck her. Now she was so quiet and shy. Nervous, or possibly just giving up control to him in the moment.

 

“Good job baby.” Jinu whispered, leaning down more and slowly fucking her. He felt her hips more into the thrusts, trying to guide him to it. “That’s it baby. Fuck me.” He whispered to her, listening to her whine and moan in his ears.

 

“Good girl.” He whispered to her, lowering one hand to rest under her back to give her support. “Come on. Take what’s yours. Use me.”

 

Rumi gasped softly, fucking herself slowly on Jinu’s dick. So close. Jinu could feel it in the way she was trembling.

 

“Come on my dick, baby.” Jinu whispered to her and she moaned in his ear, whining the whole time. She hugged herself around his shoulders, hips stuttering and moving as she came. “Good girl.” He set her back as she came, slowly moving to hold her hips as he began fucking into her faster.

 

She cried out, nails digging into his back roughly. “Jinu—”

 

“Fuck.” Jinu gasped, humming slowly to himself. “You’re such a good girl. Fucking yourself on me. Letting me use you.” He groaned, not missing the way her hands dug harder into his back. “Good girl.” He repeated, biting his lip to stop himself from moaning.

 

Abruptly he pulled out, gasping for breath as he lowered his hand to finish himself off into the condom. He moaned into her neck, humming as he settled down. He was gasping for breath, leaning over her, but trying not to crush her.

 

Rumi was panting, her chest rising and falling as she laid back on the bed. Her hands came up to gently pet his hair, swiping the sweat out of it and down his neck.

 

He sat up a little with a huff and shifted to lean closer. He glanced at her, leaning closer to pet her forehead. “You okay?” He asked softly, checking in on her.

 

Rumi blinked slowly. “Yeah.. I think.” She admitted.

 

Jinu nodded faintly, his fingers brushing across her forehead one last time before he stood up completely. The contact was brief, but it lingered in her skin longer than she liked.

 

He didn’t say anything at first. Just took the condom off and threw it away before running a hand through his tangled hair. Rumi watched him from the bed, sitting up slowly like she was afraid any sudden move would break the fragile quiet between them.

 

“I’m not used to this,” She muttered, her voice husky from something heavier.

 

Jinu turned. “Used to what?”

 

She shrugged, pulling the blanket tighter around her shoulders. “Being asked if I’m okay.”

 

That made him pause. His mouth opened like he had a response, something casual, maybe, or even teasing, but he thought better of it. Instead, he leaned against the bed and looked at her with that unreadable calm again.

 

“Well,” He said after a beat, “Get used to it.”

 

That caught her off guard. “Why?”

 

He shrugged like it was obvious. “Because I care. Even if you pretend like you don’t.”

 

Rumi's lips parted, but no words came out. She wanted to argue. Joke. Redirect. But instead, all she could do was sit there, wrapped in a blanket, unsure what to do with the warmth building in her chest.

 

“Don’t,” She whispered, not entirely sure if she was asking him to stop talking or stop caring.

 

Jinu didn’t say anything. Instead, he began to grab a clean shirt and lean over her, wiping her intimate areas clean before dropping the shirt in his laundry. “You should probably drink some water and go to the bathroom. Just in case.” Jinu mumbled.

 

“I know how to prevent UTI’s thank you.” Rumi quipped back, smiling lightly. “Why.. didn’t you come inside of me though?” Rumi asked, more curious than wanting it.

 

Jinu perked up. He shrugged. “I never do. Condoms are one preventive, but pulling out is a second one. We didn’t talk about it, so it’s safer. It’s even less likely for you to get an infection or… worse.” He glanced at her.

 

She grimaced a little. “Thank you.. That was.. Oddly considerate.” Rumi confessed.

 

“This whole ordeal is considerate.” He smirked at her.

 

She scoffed with a smirk. “Bet you wish you knew I was on the pill now..” She whispered, watching his face shift from cocky to almost mournful in seconds.

 

“Next time.” Jinu smiled at her. “..Princess.”

 

Rumi couldn’t help but flush again.

Chapter 14

Notes:

some people have mentioned i update too fast and dont have time to read. ive decided to slow down but i also just had a bad day today. rumi gets high in this chapter because girl me too. anyway, dont like dont read. enjoy ig idk

Chapter Text

The lecture hall doors swung open with a quiet creak, and Rumi stepped out, her messenger bag slung across one shoulder, earbuds in, eyes on the ground like the tiles held the answers to every question she was trying to ignore.

 

She spotted Jinu immediately, leaning against the railing by the stairs, scrolling on his phone, sleeves pushed up to his elbows. Casual. Comfortable. As if he was.. Waiting for her?

 

Rumi’s stomach flipped. Not because of him. Not really.

 

Her body reacted faster than her brain, a sharp pivot, feet already turning to take the long way back to her dorm. She didn’t get far.

 

“Rumi.” His voice cut through the sound in her earbuds, not loud but certain.

 

She kept walking. Of course he saw her. Of course he’d stop her.

 

“You weren’t gonna say hi?” He asked, stepping closer, tilting his head a little like he was trying to read her again. “You saw me.”

 

She stopped with a sigh. She turned slowly, trying to smooth the awkwardness from her face. “Heeeey. I uh.. didn’t see you,” She lied badly. “I was just—uh—heading back. I have to… practice. My project.”

 

Jinu blinked. “Okay…”

 

She shifted her weight, clearly uncomfortable, but not because of him. Not directly. Her fingers clenched the strap of her bag tighter.

 

“You good?” he asked carefully.

 

“I’m fiiiine.”

 

“You sure? You’re acting weird.”

 

“I’m always weird.”

 

He gave a slight smile, but his eyes didn’t soften. “Rumi.”

 

She avoided his gaze. “Can’t a person be off for a day without a full analysis?”

 

“…Did something happen?”

 

She inhaled slowly through her nose. Then let it out. “No,” She said, too quickly again. “Nothing happened. I just don’t feel like talking. Is that allowed?”

 

“Yeah,” He said gently. “It’s allowed.”

 

But he didn’t stop watching her. Didn’t stop wondering.

 

Rumi couldn’t tell him, not that the text she read that morning sent her spiraling. Not that she’d just learned one of her scholarship deadlines had been moved up. Not that she hadn’t slept. Not that she was scared of slipping.

 

She especially couldn’t tell him how easy it had been to lean on him, and how dangerous that felt now. So she faked a smile.

 

“I’ll see you later, okay?”

 

“Rumi.”

 

She stopped. Again. Closed her eyes for a second and exhaled slowly through her nose.

 

Jinu caught up to her with quick strides, stepping in front of her path so she had no choice but to look at him. She didn’t. Not right away.

 

“What?” She said flatly.

 

He crossed his arms. “Don’t ‘ what’ me. You’ve been off all day.”

 

“I told you, I’m fine,” She repeated, more sharply this time.

 

“And I don’t believe you.”

 

She finally looked up, her eyes flashing, not with anger, but defensiveness. Raw nerves, not rage.

 

“Not your problem, Jinu.”

 

“I’m making it my problem.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I care about you,” He said, voice low but unwavering. “And I can tell when you’re lying. You’re barely keeping eye contact. You fidget when you’re lying, did you know that?”

 

She stiffened.

 

“Is this about me?” He added, quieter now. “Because if it is—”

 

“It’s not,” She cut in, too fast. “It’s not about you.”

 

“Then what is it?”

 

Silence. Jinu stepped closer, but not enough to touch her. Just enough to be there.

 

“Talk to me, Rumi.”

 

She clenched her jaw and looked away. Her throat felt tight. Her heart was loud in her chest.

 

“I can’t,” She said quietly, the words like glass between her teeth.

 

“Why not?”

 

“Because if I start talking I might not stop,” She admitted, finally. “And I don’t have the time or energy to fall apart today. So please… just let me be fine. Even if I’m not.”

 

That quieted him. He watched her for a moment, his own expression unreadable now. Not angry, not disappointed. Just… present.

 

Then he nodded. His brows knit together as he studied her more closely. The way her pupils looked a little too wide in the daylight. The way her body seemed jittery beneath her calm act. Too calm. Almost numb.

 

“Rumi…” He said carefully. “Are you high right now?”

 

She jerked her arm back, glaring. “No.”

 

His expression didn’t budge. “You sure?”

 

“Yes, I’m sure,” She snapped, too quickly again. “God, what is with you?”

 

Jinu just stood there, watching her. “You’re slurring your words a little. And you won’t look at me.”

 

“I’m tired.” She scoffed, shoving a hand through her braid. “You ever heard of sleep deprivation? Or maybe just a really long day?”

 

“I’ve heard of it,” He replied calmly. “But this isn’t just that.”

 

She bit the inside of her cheek and turned her head. “You think I’m lying.”

 

“I know you are.”

 

The words hit heavier than she expected. Her chest tightened, and something defensive flared up in her throat. But before she could open her mouth, he added.

 

“I’m not judging you, Rumi. I just want to know. If you’re spiraling, I want to know.”

 

“Well, I don’t want you to know,” She snapped. He blinked, taken aback. “I don’t need you to play therapist. Or boyfriend. Or—whatever the hell this is,” She said, gesturing vaguely between them. “I’m allowed to have a bad day without you analyzing me like a goddamn microscope.”

 

She realized how loud she’d gotten only when a pair of students passed by and glanced their way. Jinu looked like he was choosing his next words very, very carefully.

 

“I’m not trying to fix you,” He said finally. “I just want to be there. If you’ll let me.”

 

Rumi’s throat tightened. She couldn’t answer that. Not honestly. So she walked past him.

 

He let her go this time.

 

Rumi kept her head down the entire walk back to the dorms, eyes locked on the sidewalk like if she just focused hard enough, she could outrun the weight in her chest.

 

The building was quiet when she got in. The hallway buzzed with the low hum of fluorescent lights, and her footsteps echoed a little too loudly as she reached their door. She didn’t even stop to say hi, just slipped inside, made a beeline for her room, and shut the door behind her.

 

The chill room. Safe. Dim. Hers. She didn’t bother turning on the light.

 

She slid to the floor next to her bed, pulling her knees to her chest and letting her back press against the cool wall. Her head throbbed, from exhaustion, from the high she was coming down from, from the anxiety still pulsing through her ribs.

 

She wanted silence. She wanted numb.

 

The front door opened moments later, followed by the soft hum of Mira’s voice and Zoey’s laugh. They were back from class. Chatting. Normal.

 

She didn’t move. There was a pause in the hallway, the sound of a door opening. “Rumi?” Mira called gently. “You home?”

 

No answer.

 

“Rumi?” Zoey again, a little closer now. A knock. “We brought those caramel protein bars you like.”

 

Still nothing. A second passed. Then footsteps, and the door creaked open. The faint glow from the hallway spilled into the room. Just enough to reveal Rumi curled up on the floor.

 

“...Rumi?” Zoey’s voice dropped instantly into soft worry. “Hey. What’s going on?” Mira appeared behind her, concern sharp in her eyes as they stepped in.

 

“I’m fine,” Rumi mumbled, not lifting her head.

 

Zoey crouched next to her. “You don’t look fine.”

 

“I just needed quiet.”

 

“But you’ve been off all week,” Mira said softly. “We noticed. You barely eat with us anymore. You stay holed up in here, or leave and disappear for hours. And now you’re on the floor.”

 

“I said I’m fine.” The edge in her voice was paper-thin.

 

Zoey exchanged a glance with Mira but didn’t argue. She sat beside Rumi quietly, shoulder just barely brushing hers.

 

“You don’t have to tell us anything,” Zoey said eventually. “But if something’s wrong… we’re not going anywhere, okay?”

 

Rumi’s throat tightened. She wanted to tell them. She wanted to say she was scared and overwhelmed and spinning out of control, but all she managed was a quiet: “Thanks.”

 

The silence in the room stretched for a few more moments. Zoey stayed close beside her, and Mira quietly sat on the bed, watching them both with worried eyes.

 

It was Mira who noticed first. She narrowed her gaze slightly, leaning forward just a bit.

 

“Rumi…” She said slowly. “How much sleep did you get last night?”

 

Rumi didn’t answer.

 

“Your pupils look kinda…” Zoey trailed off, squinting slightly. “Are you… okay-okay?”

 

“I told you—” Rumi began, defensive.

 

“No,” Mira cut in gently. “We’re not mad. I just… need to ask. Are you high right now?”

 

Rumi’s body went still.

 

Zoey blinked. “Wait— are you?”

 

Rumi opened her mouth. Closed it. She looked down at her hands in her lap, fingers twitching with restless energy she couldn’t seem to shake. After a long breath, she finally mumbled it. “Yeah.”

 

Both girls were silent. Rumi didn’t look at them. Didn’t want to look at them, but when neither of them said anything, she pressed her palms into her eyes, suddenly feeling too hot.

 

“I didn’t plan to, okay?” She added quickly. “It just… I don’t know. I felt like I needed something to just stop. Like my brain won’t shut up. And I thought maybe if I could slow it down, just for a little while—”

 

“Rumi,” Zoey said softly, her voice tight with concern.

 

“I’m fine,” Rumi said again, but this time it cracked. “I didn’t even take that much.”

 

Mira moved closer, kneeling beside her. “Why didn’t you tell us?” She asked gently.

 

Rumi shrugged, eyes glassy. “Because you guys are… you. You’re always so in control. You’ve got each other. You laugh and you plan outfits and you remember to eat. And I’m just—” She broke off, her throat tight again. “I didn’t want you to see me like this.”

 

Zoey shook her head. “We don’t care about that. We care about you. You could come in here and be a whole disaster and we’d still want to help. That’s what friends do.”

 

Rumi sniffed, trying to laugh, but it came out watery. “You guys are annoying.”

 

“Yeah, well,” Mira smiled, brushing Rumi’s hair from her face. “So are you. But we love you anyway.”

 

Rumi didn’t say anything, but when Zoey reached for her hand, she held on tightly. The silence hung for a beat longer before Zoey shifted on the floor beside Rumi, gently squeezing her hand.

 

Then, out of nowhere, she said, “You know what? Next time… maybe we all just get high together.”

 

Rumi blinked, startled. “What?”

 

Mira’s eyes widened. “Zoey.”

 

Zoey shrugged. “I’m just saying. If Rumi’s going to spin out, might as well do it with her favorite emotional support weirdos around.”

 

Rumi stared at her, a laugh slipping out before she could help it. “You’re ridiculous.”

 

“Not as ridiculous as you doing this alone.” Zoey leaned back on her hands, casual. “We could’ve had snacks. A whole vibe. Lit a candle or something.”

 

“I’m not saying it’s a great idea,” Mira added quickly, though she was clearly trying not to smile. “But… I get it. Wanting to escape your brain for a bit.”

 

Zoey nodded. “Exactly. So next time? You don’t have to sneak around. You don’t have to hide. We’ll get you through the existential crisis together.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes, but the smallest grin tugged at her mouth. “You guys are the worst.”

 

“Best worst,” Zoey corrected.

 

“And if we do this,” Mira said, giving them both a look, “we’re eating a full meal first. And drinking water.”

 

“Deal,” Rumi said, finally leaning back against the wall again.

 

The tension in the room softened. The ache didn’t vanish, not entirely, but it dulled just enough. Enough to feel a little less alone. A little more real.

 

She hesitated before speaking. “Celine texted me earlier.”

 

Zoey perked up immediately. “Your mom?”

 

Rumi grimaced. “Yeah.. She wants me to come home this weekend. Just to visit.”

 

Mira smiled softly. “That sounds nice.”

 

Rumi’s expression was unreadable for a second. “Yeah, it is. I mean, she’s been asking for weeks, but I kept putting it off. Said I had school stuff. Projects. You know, excuses.”

 

Zoey leaned in a bit. “Why’ve you been avoiding it?”

 

Rumi took a long sip before answering. “I think part of me just didn’t want her to see me like this. In this weird, halfway version of myself. Like I left, and I was supposed to be doing better. Not spiraling.”

 

Mira reached out and lightly touched her foot with hers. “You’re not spiraling. You’re… coping. And it’s messy, yeah, but you’re not doing it alone anymore.”

 

“And Celine would want to see you no matter what version of you showed up,” Zoey added. “Right?”

 

Rumi nodded slowly. “Yeah. She would.”

 

There was a pause. Then she added, “She said she’s baking banana bread.”

 

Zoey gasped. “Say less. I’m coming with you.”

 

Mira grinned. “I thought I was your favorite.”

 

“You are,” Zoey whispered dramatically. “But banana bread doesn’t judge me when I’m hungover.”

 

Rumi laughed, for real this time, full and unguarded. “You two are so dumb.” Rumi went quiet again, staring into her floor like it might give her the courage she needed. When she finally spoke, her voice was lower, more guarded.

 

“She wants me to come home,” She repeated, then added, “But… I don’t really want to go.”

 

Zoey furrowed her brows. “Why not? I thought you said she’s nice.”

 

“She is,” Rumi said quickly. “I mean… she’s not cruel or anything. Celine did everything right. She raised me, kept me safe, fed me, bought me books. She’s the kind of person people say is inspiring.”

 

Mira tilted her head, sensing more beneath it. “But?”

 

Rumi hesitated, then sighed, curling tighter into herself. “She holds me to this... impossible standard. Always has. Like every good grade is expected. Every success is just me doing the bare minimum. There’s no room to mess up. No room to just... be confused or angry or tired.”

 

Zoey frowned. “That sounds exhausting.”

 

“It is.” Rumi picked at a loose thread on her sleeve. “She doesn’t yell or punish or anything, but when I disappoint her? She gets quiet. Like I’m failing her. Like I’m not living up to the girl she worked so hard to raise. I can’t tell her I’ve been skipping class or that I feel like I’m barely holding it together.”

 

Mira’s voice was soft. “Do you think she’d stop loving you if she knew?”

 

“No?” Rumi said hesitantly, and then more quietly, “But she’d look at me different. And I don’t think I could handle that.”

 

There was a silence. Then Zoey leaned over, resting her head on Rumi’s shoulder. “You don’t have to be perfect here, you know. With us.”

 

“And you don’t owe anyone a version of yourself that doesn’t exist,” Mira added.

 

Rumi didn’t say anything for a moment, but she let Zoey lean on her. She didn’t pull away when Mira took her hand. Zoey shifted a little beside her, her brows pulled together in quiet concern. “Then… maybe you shouldn’t go.”

 

Rumi looked up, startled. “What?”

 

Zoey shrugged, a bit hesitant but firm. “I’m just saying… if going home is going to make you feel worse.. more pressure, more guilt.. then maybe you need to protect your peace instead.”

 

Mira glanced over, thoughtful. “You don’t owe anyone access to you when you’re already struggling. Even if they raised you.”

 

“But it’s Celine,” Rumi murmured, voice thin. “She’s done everything for me. She took me in when no one else would. I can’t just ignore her.”

 

“You’re not ignoring her,” Zoey said gently. “You’re choosing you right now.”

 

Rumi’s throat tightened. “That sounds selfish.”

 

“It’s not.” Mira said. “It’s human. And honestly? It’s healthy.”

 

Rumi stared at her hands, her thumb running over the rip in her jeans. “I don’t know how she’ll react if I say I’m not coming. She’ll probably just say ‘okay’ like it doesn’t bother her. But it will. And then I’ll be thinking about it all weekend.”

 

Zoey reached out, linking her pinky with Rumi’s. “Then don’t give her an answer right now. Sit with it. Ask yourself what you need. If you decide to go, we’ll help you pack and prep. If you don’t… we’ll make banana bread here and you can scream into a pillow like the rest of us.”

 

A soft laugh escaped Rumi, despite the ache in her chest. “I guess that could be fun..” Rumi nodded slowly, not committing either way yet, but grateful. Grateful to not have to know the answer just yet. “I feel like I don’t have an answer for everything and that really bothers me.” She sighed softly.

 

“You don’t need an answer. Think about it later and enjoy your high.” Zoey teased.

 

Rumi smiled lightly, letting her body relax. “You’re so right..” She whispered.

Chapter 15

Notes:

this is a really short chapter but it means a lot to me. ive touched on rumi's emotions and how she feels about her parents and how jinu feels about his late father. if you've experienced loss or grief you know how emotional it can be.

i hope i dont upset anyone, but i think about my biological father and how i never knew him and really used that to touch into Rumi's emotions. anyway enjoy them grief bonding !!

Chapter Text

The concrete steps outside the dorm were cold beneath her, but Rumi didn’t move. The night was quiet, broken only by the occasional hum of a distant car and the soft rustling of leaves in the breeze. Her phone screen glowed dimly in her hand, her thumb hovering over the contact name.

 

Celine (Mom).

 

After a moment of stillness, she tapped the call button. The line rang twice. “Hello?” Celine’s voice came through, warm, alert, and already laced with concern. “Rumi? Everything okay?”

 

Rumi swallowed. “Yeah, I… I’m fine. Sorry for calling so late.”

 

“Don’t be silly. You can call me anytime.” A pause. “What’s up?”

 

Rumi curled one arm around her knees, glancing out at the dark quad. “I got your message about coming home this weekend.”

 

“Mm-hmm. I was thinking I’d make that bread you like. And maybe lasagna. You sounded a little off last time we talked. Thought you could use some comfort food.”

 

Rumi smiled faintly, despite the ache in her chest. “You always know.”

 

“I try.” Celine chuckled softly. “So… will I get to see you?”

 

There was a pause.

 

“I don’t know yet,” Rumi said quietly. “I’ve been… overwhelmed lately. Classes are piling up. Projects. People.”

 

“You don’t need to make excuses, Rumi,” Celine said, gentle but direct. “Just tell me the truth.”

 

Rumi bit her lip. “It’s true. Things have just been busy. I have to keep up my grades and that takes a lot of studying and effort.” She explained, because she couldn’t tell her she feels like she’s failing at everything. How she hates the thought of showing up and having Celine see her like this.

 

Silence lingered on the other end of the line for a beat too long.

 

“I don’t need you to be perfect, Rumi,” Celine said finally. “I never have. I just want to know you’re okay. And if you’re not okay, I want to be there anyway. That’s what parents do.”

 

“I know,” Rumi whispered. “But I don’t think it’s anything serious. Really. I’m fine.” Just what Celine wanted to hear. To prove she was still strong. “Just busy…”

 

“I hear you, baby. And it doesn’t make me love you less.”

 

Rumi closed her eyes, her chest tightening. “I don’t think I can come this weekend.”

 

“Okay,” Celine said simply.

 

Rumi opened her eyes. “Okay?”

 

“I’d rather have you here when you want to be here. Not out of guilt. That’s not the kind of love I ever wanted to give you.”

 

The words hit harder than Rumi expected.

 

“I miss you,” Celine said quietly.

 

“I miss you too..” They sat in silence for a moment, connected only by static and not understanding. “I’ll call you soon,” Rumi promised, voice steadier now.

 

“I’ll be here.”

 

When Rumi ended the call, she sat there for a long time, the air cool against her skin, her heart feeling just a little more heavy.

 

Her breath caught in her chest. She didn’t mean to cry. She never meant to cry, but the weight she’d been carrying, the pressure, the loneliness, the exhaustion of pretending.. It all broke open all at once.

 

A choked sob escaped her lips before she could stop it. She clamped a hand over her mouth, as if that would keep it in, as if silence could protect her from herself. But her shoulders started to shake anyway.

 

Tears spilled fast, hot and angry, dripping down her cheeks like something she'd been holding back for years, not days. The kind of crying that made it hard to breathe, not loud, but painful and aching, like a wound trying to close without stitching.

 

She curled in on herself, knees to her chest, forehead pressed against them, shivering despite the soft heat of the night. Her stomach twisted with guilt. Guilt for not going home, for not being stronger, for needing help and not knowing how to ask for it.

 

What if Celine changed her mind one day?

 

What if Zoey and Mira got tired of her moods?

 

What if Jinu decided she wasn’t fun anymore, not worth the effort?

 

The thoughts circled like vultures.

 

She tried to inhale, to slow her breathing, but it came out ragged. Her throat hurt. Her chest ached. The steps outside the dorm, usually a place she went to feel quiet, felt too exposed now. Too big. Too alone.

 

She couldn’t move. Not yet. Her body refused.

 

So she sat there in the dark, under the low hum of a campus light, letting it all come out. All the things she hadn’t said, all the versions of herself she couldn’t be anymore. Even if no one saw it, even if no one came outside to comfort her, Rumi let herself feel it still.

 

For once.

 

She heard the soft crunch of gravel before she saw him.

 

Rumi quickly wiped her face with her sleeves, sniffing hard and pulling her hair forward to shield her expression. She didn’t lift her head, not all the way, just enough to spot worn sneakers approaching from the side.

 

“Rumi?”

 

Jinu’s voice was cautious. Tired. A little surprised.

 

She sucked in a breath, willing her voice to come out steady. “What are you doing here?”

 

“I was walking back from Roman’s,” He said carefully, pausing at the bottom of the steps. “Saw someone sitting out front and figured… maybe you were still up.”

 

She huffed, wiping at her cheeks again, trying to make it seem like she was cold. Not broken. “Well. You figured wrong.”

 

Jinu hesitated, then slowly climbed the steps and sat down next to her. Not close, not touching, just… there. He didn’t say anything at first. Just looked out at the same quiet campus she had been staring into. The silence stretched.

 

“You’ve been crying,” He said eventually, softly.

 

Rumi laughed without humor, bitter and hollow. “You don’t know that.”

 

“Your voice is cracked. Your eyes are red. Your sleeves are soaked.” She stayed silent. He turned to her. “Rumi.. are you okay?”

 

“I’m fine,” She bit out, flinching like the words hurt. “Why are you even here? Shouldn’t you be off being charming somewhere? Flirting with people who aren’t emotionally unstable?”

 

Jinu leaned back, folding his arms. “You think I came here to flirt?”

 

“I don’t know why you came here.” Her voice shook. “You keep showing up and I keep letting you and I don’t know why.”

 

That stunned him a little. “I don’t… want to feel like this,” She admitted, quieter now. “Like something’s cracking open and I can’t stop it. Like I’m not enough, even when I try. Like I’m—”

 

She choked. Cut herself off. Jinu didn’t move closer. He just sat there. “Okay,” He said quietly. “You don’t have to explain everything, but you don’t have to do this alone either.”

 

Rumi stared at him finally, blinking fast again. “I don’t know how to let people help.”

 

Jinu gave the smallest smile. “Then I’ll just sit here until you figure it out.”

 

The silence settled again, thicker this time. Rumi’s hands were curled into the sleeves of her sweater, knuckles white.

 

Then she whispered, barely audible, “I miss her so much.” Jinu looked over, his brows lifting. “My mom,” Rumi said, her voice cracking with the force of something long buried. “Everyone always talks about her like she was this.. saint. This perfect, warm person. And all I have are stories… secondhand memories from people who loved her. And none of them are mine.”

 

She pulled her knees to her chest. Her shoulders started to shake again. “She died right after I was born. And it’s like... I stole her life just by existing.”

 

“Rumi…” Jinu said, but she kept going, the dam bursting.

 

She sat her head up again, gesturing with her hands angrily. “I never even met my dad. Not once. Not even a picture. He didn’t want anything to do with me. I don’t know if he’s alive, or dead, or if he ever gave a shit.” Her voice rose, sharp and frustrated. “And I don’t have siblings. I don’t have anyone who knows me like that. Who shares anything with me. I used to think Zoey and Mira were sisters, but even that’s just in my head.”

 

She started crying harder now, the words tumbling out between gasps. “I feel so fucking lonely sometimes I can’t breathe.. I pretend I’m okay because it makes people more comfortable, and I just— I just want someone to hold me and not ask me to explain why I’m falling apart!” She shouted angrily.

 

Jinu didn’t say anything. He didn’t try to fix it or feed her some empty comfort. He just reached for her, gently pulling her against his chest and wrapping his arms around her like a shield. Like he meant it.

 

Rumi sobbed into his shirt, clutching at him like he might disappear like her mom if she didn’t hold on tight enough.

 

He rested his chin on top of her head, one hand rubbing slow circles on her back. He stayed that way, silent, warm, steady, while she cried and cried and cried, finally letting herself be messy and loud and human.

 

No judgment.

 

Just Jinu.

 

Just someone who stayed.

 

The air was cool now, brushing against their skin as the distant sounds of the student life faded into a hush behind them. The steps felt strangely grounding beneath them, like the world had slowed just enough to let them breathe.

 

Rumi’s sobs had dulled to shaky breaths. Her face was pressed against Jinu’s shoulder, her fists now just loosely resting against his chest. Her voice, when it came, was barely a whisper. Just air shaped into thoughts.

 

“I know they’ve had it hard too..” She murmured, her tone hollow. “Mira has a family and just… doesn’t see them. Zoey’s parents are still around, but she watched them break up in real time. She’s still not over it.”

 

Jinu listened, unmoving, his arms still around her. “I feel bad for them, I do,” Rumi continued, a bitter smile touching her lips. “But sometimes…. sometimes I wish I could trade. Just for a week. Just to have a family for once. One that’s still… there. Even if they’re broken. At least they’re still real.”

 

The words stung even as she said them, like she was betraying her own grief just by speaking it aloud.

 

“I don’t even know what I’m missing. I never experienced what it felt like to belong to someone. To be someone’s kid, not their responsibility. Not their charity case. Just… theirs.”

 

Her voice cracked again. She didn’t cry this time, not loudly, anyway. Tears slipped down quietly, almost defiantly, like they refused to stop being felt.

 

Jinu let her speak. Let her break, then rebuild. “You ever feel like everyone else got a manual for life and you’re just... winging it blindfolded?”

 

He finally exhaled through his nose, his voice low. “Yeah. I feel like that all the time.”

 

They sat there a little longer, the world humming faintly in the background. Rumi didn’t try to wipe her tears. Jinu didn’t let go.

 

No one tried to fix anything.

 

The silence between them stretched, comfortable now, but still heavy with unsaid things. Rumi had stopped crying, her head resting gently against Jinu’s shoulder, her gaze distant as her thoughts spiraled.

 

Then Jinu shifted slightly, just enough that she felt his chest rise before he spoke. “My dad,” He started softly. “He was… everything.”

 

Rumi blinked slowly, turning her head a little to glance up at him. His jaw was tight, but his eyes stayed on the dark horizon, like the words were easier to say if he wasn’t looking at her.

 

“He was quiet. Not like me. Real soft-spoken. When he said something… it meant something. You know?” Rumi nodded slowly, wordless. Jinu took a breath. “He got sick when I was in high school. Cancer, you know. One day he was walking around the backyard showing Nari how to plant strawberries, and a couple months later he couldn’t even hold a spoon.” He paused, his throat bobbing. “Watching that… it fucks you up.”

 

Rumi’s hand curled slightly near his.

 

“I know it sounds twisted,” Jinu added with a bitter laugh, “but sometimes I think… maybe it was easier for you. To not remember her. To not see her go. To not have to stand there helpless while the strongest person you’ve ever known disappears right in front of you.”

 

Rumi stiffened, unsure how to respond, but not angry. Just stunned by the weight of it. Jinu glanced down at her now, his voice softer. “I guess what I’m saying is… I’m kind of jealous of you. And I hate myself for that.”

 

Rumi let out a shaky breath, the words sinking deep. He kept going, clumsily, but with a quiet kind of truth. “You carry this hole where a person should’ve been. And I carry a ghost that used to be whole. Either way, we’re both just… aching for someone who isn’t coming back.”

 

That was it.

 

That was the grief.

 

She looked at him then. Not as the snarky, annoying guy who flirted too much or followed her around, but as someone who’d also been left behind. Who had also cried himself to sleep. Who knew what it was to ache and pretend like everything was fine.

 

Her voice cracked when she finally spoke. “Jinu…”

 

But he just offered the smallest, crooked smile. “Hey,” He said gently, brushing his knuckles against her arm. “At least I got to say goodbye.”

 

The words hit like a soft punch to the chest, and something in Rumi softened all over again. They sat in silence again, but now, it felt shared. Not alone anymore.

 

Just two people in the quiet night, mourning different shapes of loss.

 

Together.

 

Two silhouettes on concrete steps in the dark, the air chilled but bearable, and the weight of their silence more honest than any words she could have forced.

Chapter 16

Notes:

huntrix smoke sesh i love them. HC zoey says wild shit when shes high

Chapter Text

Sunlight filtered through the thin dorm curtains, too bright, too cheerful for how heavy Rumi’s body felt. She moved on autopilot, brushing her hair, tossing on jeans and a hoodie, sliding her laptop into her bag, trying not to think about the night before.

 

Trying not to replay how she cried into Jinu’s shirt. Or how he didn’t pull away. Or how he told her something so deeply personal that it still sat in her chest like a stone.

 

Now, in the bright light of day, it all felt… too real. Too genuine. She didn’t know how to categorize it. Not under “hookup” or “study buddy” or even “friend.” It was something else. Something that didn’t fit into the rules she’d built for them.

 

And Rumi hated that.

 

She left the dorm room with the thoughts following not far behind. Out the door and to the main lecture hall where they chased her like a lost puppy. She walked into class five minutes early, grateful for the quiet. Her hands gripped her bag strap like it might stabilize her.

 

Then the door opened and Jinu walked in.

 

He spotted her immediately. She looked away first.

 

He hesitated, like he wasn’t sure if he should sit next to her. Of course he did. The chair scraped softly as he dropped into it, just close enough that their elbows could bump if she shifted.

 

“Morning,” He said. His voice was calm. Friendly. Casual. Too casual.

 

Rumi didn’t look at him. “Morning.” An awkward pause.

 

She opened her laptop even though there was nothing to do on it yet. The room around them started to fill with students.

 

Jinu leaned in slightly. “You okay?”

 

She nodded quickly. Too quickly. “Yeah. Fine.”

 

He studied her a little, and she hated that he could probably see through her. She hated even more that part of her wanted to talk to him, but couldn’t figure out how without opening the door again. Without making it all feel real.

 

“About last night—” He started, but she cut in.

 

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

 

Jinu blinked, sitting back. Rumi immediately regretted how harsh it came out, but didn’t take it back. “Okay,” He said quietly. “Got it.”

 

She stared forward, her jaw tight, stomach twisting.

 

The professor walked in and class began, but Rumi couldn’t focus on a single word. She felt like she was balancing on a wire. One wrong step, and she'd fall into feelings she didn’t want to have.

 

The professor launched into the lecture, a blur of words about sound design in modern composition, something Rumi would usually scribble pages of notes on. Now, her hand hovered over the keyboard, her brain barely registering a thing.

 

Beside her, Jinu shifted slightly in his chair. Not fidgeting, but definitely unsettled. She could feel his eyes darting toward her now and then, like he was trying to figure out how to bridge the distance she’d put between them.

 

He finally slid his notebook onto the desk and wrote something down, slowly, deliberately. Then nudged it toward her.

 

You sure you’re okay?

 

Rumi stared at the words, then looked ahead without answering. A moment later, another line appeared beneath it.

 

You don’t have to talk to me. I’m here still

 

She swallowed, blinking quickly. She didn’t answer, but she didn’t push the notebook away either.

 

The professor’s voice faded into the background. Rumi tried to focus on the presentation slide about dissonant layering in music, normally a topic she loved, but the noise inside her own head was too loud. Then, unexpectedly, Jinu wrote something else. He tilted the notebook toward her again.

 

Do you want to grab lunch after this?

 

She stared at it. Her fingers curled tightly around her pen. Lunch? Like things were normal? She finally picked up her own pen and scribbled underneath it.

 

Why are you still trying?

 

Jinu’s posture changed. He didn’t answer right away. Just read it. Slowly. Quietly.

 

Because I care about you even if you don’t want me to

 

Rumi felt her stomach twist. Her breath caught, not loud enough to be heard, but sharp enough that she noticed it. She didn’t write anything back. Didn’t need to. The silence between them said everything.

 

The lecture ended, and Rumi closed her laptop with deliberate slowness, like maybe if she moved carefully enough, Jinu wouldn’t say anything. Maybe the moment would just dissolve, quietly, like condensation off a window.

 

He didn’t move either.

 

Students shuffled out around them, chairs scraping, backpacks zipping, half-laughed conversations rising and falling. She stayed seated until the room was mostly empty, her hands resting on her closed laptop like it might shield her.

 

Jinu stood, waited. “You don’t have to come,” He said, still looking at her.

 

“I know,” She said simply.

 

That was it. Not a plea. Not an expectation. Just... space. She hated how much it made her want to follow him. So she did.

 

They ended up at the back courtyard of a campus café, seated across from each other on a concrete bench under the lazy shade of a half-grown tree. They had food, sandwiches, untouched, and two drinks sweating between them. Rumi pulled at her straw absently, the ice clinking against plastic.

 

Jinu didn’t talk. He didn’t push. The silence wasn’t awkward this time. Just... cautious. Like they both knew how fragile everything was now.

 

Rumi finally spoke, her voice low. “I didn’t mean to dump all that on you.”

 

“You didn’t,” He said. “You just... let it out. That’s different.”

 

She gave a humorless little laugh, rubbing her hand across her eyes. “I haven’t cried like that in a long time.”

 

“I could tell.”

 

She looked at him now. His gaze didn’t waver, but it wasn’t intense. Just... steady. Like he’d sit there as long as she needed.

 

Suddenly, Rumi felt tired. Not sleepy. Soul-tired. The kind of fatigue that came from carrying something too long, alone. “I just miss her.” She said quietly. “I was just so young. I never really let myself linger in it. I thought... if I just kept moving, it wouldn’t catch up to me.”

 

Jinu nodded, slow. “I get that.”

 

“I told myself I was being strong, but really I think I was just scared. Like if I stopped, it’d swallow me.”

 

“It kind of does,” Jinu said. “Eventually. Even when you try to outrun it.”

 

Rumi looked down at her lap, her fingers twisting the edge of a napkin. “Your dad... it’s been years, but you still talk about him like it just happened.”

 

“Some things don’t get further away. Just... quieter.”

 

She blinked. That hit harder than she expected. There was a pause. Then, he added, “When you said you missed your mom..” He paused again, glancing at her to see if she was okay with him continuing. “It didn’t sound like a past tense thing.. It sounded like something you're still inside of.”

 

Rumi felt her throat close. She hated that he was right. She hated that he knew. More than anything, she hated that part of her needed someone to say exactly that.

 

She didn’t cry this time, but she did lean forward, forearms on her knees, elbows touching her thighs like she was trying to ground herself. “I feel like I’m still waiting to wake up in a house where she’s alive.. Like if I go home, she'll be at the stove or watching TV but.. I don’t even know if those are things she did. All I have are people’s stories and it hurts that… that strangers I’ve never met know my mother more than I ever will..” Rumi whispered.

 

Jinu said nothing. Slowly, he reached out. His hand hovered for a second, then landed lightly, gently, on hers.

 

Rumi didn’t pull away. She didn’t say thank you. Her fingers relaxed. Just a little.

 

They sat like that for a while, food untouched, grief sitting between them like a quiet third person neither had invited, but neither was asking to leave.

 

For the first time in months, maybe more, Rumi didn’t feel like she had to run from it.

 

The stillness didn’t last.

 

The weight of it crept in slowly, like water rising around her ankles. The things she’d said. The way Jinu looked at her, not with pity, but with knowing. With care. It made her chest tighten, made her want to backpedal into silence.

 

She gently pulled her hand from under his.

 

“I’m sorry,” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. “I... I can’t keep talking about this.”

 

Jinu didn’t reach for her again. His hand settled back in his lap. “Okay,” He said softly. No pressure. No disappointment. Just... acceptance.

 

Rumi looked down, blinking hard. “It’s not you. I just—” She shook her head. “I don’t know how to hold it all at once. Talking makes it.. feel too real.”

 

“That makes sense,” Jinu said. Somehow, it didn’t sound like he was letting her off the hook. Just... letting her breathe.

 

They sat in quiet again, this time a little more tense, a little more hollow. The closeness had shifted. Not broken, but paused.

 

Rumi stood slowly, brushing her hands on her jeans. “I should get going.”

 

He nodded, standing too. “Do you want me to walk you back?”

 

She hesitated. Then shook her head. “No. I need a little time.”

 

“Okay,” He said again, and he meant it.

 

She turned to leave, but before she stepped away, she glanced back over her shoulder. “Thanks for... being there. Last night. And today.”

 

Jinu met her eyes. “Anytime.”

 

Rumi nodded once, then walked away, her hands shoved deep into her hoodie pocket. The grief was still there, but it didn’t feel quite as sharp. Not today.

 

The sun had moved across the sky by the time Rumi made it back to her dorm. The light now slanted through the curtains in a softer, more forgiving gold. Her key clicked in the lock, and the door creaked open to the sound of Zoey laughing at something on her phone and Mira humming along to a playlist while folding laundry.

 

It smelled like popcorn and citrus body spray. Normal. Safe.

 

Rumi stood in the doorway for a moment too long, bag still slung over her shoulder, the weight of the day hanging off her like an over-wet sweater.

 

Zoey glanced up. “Hey, you’re back late. Did you hang out with Jinu or something?” Zoey teased, winking slightly at her.

 

Rumi stepped inside, quietly kicking off her shoes. “No. Just... ended on time.”

 

Mira looked over, her hands pausing. “You okay?”

 

Rumi’s mouth opened, then closed. Her throat still ached from not crying. She set her bag down, stood there awkwardly, then said it, quiet, almost hesitant. “Do you guys.. wanna get high?” She asked, rubbing her arm anxiously.

 

Zoey blinked, looking delighted but slightly confused. “Wait, you wanna get high? Together?!”

 

Rumi smiled, eyes on the floor. “Yeah. I’m just... having an off day.”

 

Mira straightened from the bed, her expression softening. “Ru.. what’s going on?”

 

“Nothing,” Rumi said too quickly with a smile, already turning toward her desk drawer where she kept a tiny tin box buried under notebooks.

 

Mira stood up. “You sure? Because if something happened—”

 

“I don’t want to talk about it,” Rumi said, sharper than she meant to. She pulled out the tin and turned it over in her hand, thumb brushing the latch. “Can we just... not do that thing where you try to fix me right now?”

 

Zoey held up both hands. “No fixing. Just vibes. I’m great at vibes!”

 

Mira didn’t sit back down right away. She looked like she wanted to say more, but then caught the way Rumi’s shoulders had curled inward, like a door being pulled quietly shut.

 

“Okay,” Mira said gently. “But if you change your mind...”

 

“I won’t,” Rumi muttered. Then, more softly, “Not tonight.”

 

The room shifted.

 

Zoey was already rummaging for the little green lighter she kept in a sunglasses case. Mira walked over to the window, cracking it open like Rumi did sometimes. She never participated, but the ritual was familiar. A small escape Mira knew well for Rumi. No pressure. Just the silence of inhale and exhale, of not having to explain anything.

 

Rumi sat on the floor with her legs crossed, passing the joint after her second hit. The smoke curled toward the window, and for a few moments, nothing felt sharp.

 

Not the memory of last night. Not the way Jinu had looked at her today.

 

Not even the hollow place where her mother’s voice should’ve lived.

 

She didn’t feel better, but she did feel quiet.

 

The joint made its second round. The room was starting to smell faintly skunky, the kind of scent they’d half-heartedly try to Febreze out later. The playlist still played from Mira’s laptop, the beat soft and hazy in the background.

 

Zoey leaned back against her bedpost, eyes half-lidded, looking extremely pleased with herself.

 

“You guys ever think about how worms don’t even know they’re worms?” She said suddenly, like it was deeply profound.

 

Rumi blinked. Mira gave her a look.

 

Zoey nodded sagely. “Like, they just are. No mirror. No existential dread. Just wormin’ around.”

 

Mira snorted. “Okay, Plato.”

 

“I’m serious,” Zoey said sitting up, pointing vaguely at the ceiling. “They don’t even know they look weird. What if we’re the weird ones? What if worms look at us and go, ‘Whoa, they have knees.’”

 

Rumi couldn’t help the laugh that escaped before she could stop it. It came out sharp, surprised, and real. “Oh my god,” She wheezed, covering her mouth. “Worms don’t even know they’re worms?”

 

“They don’t!” Zoey cried, delighted that someone was finally on her level. “They’re just living their slimy little lives. No taxes. No heartbreak. Just dirt and vibes.”

 

Mira started giggling too, flopping onto her bed. “You sound like a stoned children’s book. ‘Worms Don’t Know They’re Worms,’ by Zoey.”

 

“Illustrated by Mira,” Zoey said dramatically, like they were at an awards show.

 

Rumi, still laughing, wiped tears from her eyes. “Chapter One: ‘The Existential Dirt Crisis.’”

 

“Chapter Two,” Mira added, doing a mock-voiceover, “‘Why Do Birds Keep Trying to Eat Me?’”

 

“Final chapter,” Zoey said solemnly, raising the joint like a mic, “‘I Saw a Second Worm and Freaked the Fuck Out.’”

 

That broke them. Completely.

 

They were all laughing now, messy, breathless, hiccupy laughs that left them clutching their stomachs and gasping for air. The kind of laughter that didn’t solve anything but made everything feel just a little less impossible.

 

Rumi leaned her head back against Mira’s bed, smiling so hard it hurt. Her chest felt lighter. Not healed. Not fixed. Just... lifted, for a second.

 

When the laughter finally faded into small giggles and quiet exhales, Mira nudged her foot gently. “Glad you asked us.”

 

Rumi didn’t say anything at first. Just reached over, took another slow hit, and passed it on.

 

“Yeah,” She said finally, smoke curling from her lips. “Me too.”

 

The laughter had faded into lazy smiles and half-lidded stares. Mira had migrated to her bed, curled under her blanket with one leg still dangling off the side. Zoey was sprawled across the bed like a starfish, head hanging over the edge, and softly humming to a song that was playing.

 

Rumi lay on her back, staring at the ceiling, the familiar popcorn texture suddenly fascinating under the influence. Her limbs felt heavy in a good way. Her chest, lighter than it had all day.

 

Her phone buzzed beside her. She blinked. Then blinked again. A text. From Jinu.

 

[Jinu]

Hey. I know you needed space, and I’m not trying to mess with that.

Just wanted to say I hope you’re okay.

 

Rumi stared at the screen.

 

She hadn’t expected him to reach out. Not so soon. Not after the way she’d pulled away in the courtyard, hand slipping from his like she’d just remembered it was dangerous to feel something.

 

She read the message twice. Three times. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard. Then dropped away. She didn’t know what to say.

 

Zoey yawned across from her. “Who’s texting you? Someone cuuuute?”

 

Rumi locked her phone quickly. “No one.”

 

“Liiiiaaar,” Zoey mumbled, already half asleep.

 

Rumi smiled faintly, phone still in her hand. Rumi stared at her phone a second longer, thumb hovering over the lock button. She could leave it. Let the moment pass.

 

But something in Jinu’s message. It didn’t ask anything of her. It just was. After a day of carrying everything too tightly, that felt... safe. She opened the thread and typed slowly, deliberately, backspacing twice before settling on what she really wanted to say.

 

[Rumi]

I’m not really okay.

But I’m... here.

Thanks for checking in.

 

She hit send before she could overthink it. The read receipt popped up almost immediately. Her pulse jumped

 

[Jinu]

Okay. Here is good.

I’m around if you need someone to just sit in the “not okay” with you.

 

Rumi swallowed. A lump rose in her throat that hadn’t been there a second ago. She smiled though. Softly.

 

Above her, Mira stirred, murmuring something incoherent before going still again. Zoey had a throw pillow half over her face now, breathing evenly.

 

Rumi turned onto her side on the floor, phone still in her hand, tucked close to her chest like it might keep her grounded.

 

[Rumi]

Also... full disclosure. I'm kinda high right now. So this might be the most honest I get all day.

 

She hesitated, then hit send. Seconds later, his reply came through.

 

[Jinu]

That actually makes perfect sense. Sometimes being a little high helps make the heaviness lighter.

 

The another text.

 

[Jinu]

Let me know when you do feel better though. I have a surprise for you on a better day.

Chapter 17

Notes:

kind of not my best work or fav chapter but im leading up to a nice surprise

Chapter Text

The sunlight slipped in soft and slow through the curtains, painting golden stripes across the rug. Rumi’s eyelids fluttered open to the blurry shape of the ceiling, her head pounding faintly, mouth dry, limbs tangled beneath her.

 

She was on the floor. How long had she been there?

 

The faint smell of popcorn and smoke lingered in the air. Her thoughts were sluggish, like thick honey pulling through her brain. A muffled giggle.

 

Zoey’s voice, somewhere across the room, rough and sleepy.

 

“Mira, you’re stealing the blanket again.”

 

“Shut up,” Mira whispered back, but there was a smile in her tone.

 

Rumi blinked, trying to sit up. Her head swam. Her vision wobbled like a boat on choppy water.

 

“Ugh...” She murmured, voice hoarse.

 

Zoey stretched, then spotted her. “Ru! You’re on the floor.”

 

Rumi gave a tired smile, the edges of her mouth barely lifting. “Yeah,” She said, voice rough and low. “Guess I crashed.”

 

Mira appeared beside her bed, rubbing her eyes. “You okay?”

 

Rumi shrugged, still trying to shake the fuzziness. “Sorta.”

 

Zoey plopped down next to her, grinning. “High day hangover?”

 

“Definitely,” Rumi muttered, leaning back against the bed.

 

Mira sat quietly for a moment, then reached out and nudged Rumi’s hand gently.

 

“Whenever you want to talk... or not talk,” She said softly. Rumi looked at their faces, two anchors in the fog.

 

Rumi shifted on the floor, wincing a little as the fuzziness in her head fought for space with the dull ache. She glanced up at Mira and Zoey, their faces soft with concern. “I... maybe another time,” Rumi said quietly when Mira gave her that expectant look. “Not ready to talk yet.”

 

Zoey nodded, flashing her trademark grin. “Fair. We don’t need to dissect your brain today.”

 

Mira smiled gently, squeezing Rumi’s hand. “Whenever you’re ready, Ru.”

 

For a moment, the room settled into a comfortable quiet. Then Zoey’s voice broke in, lighter, teasing. “Hey, remember yesterday? My big philosophical worm theory?”

 

Rumi’s lips twitched. “How could I forget?”

 

Zoey leaned back, dramatic. “I’m telling you, worms have zero clue what they are. They just are.”

 

Mira giggled, crossing her arms. “I’m still picturing worms judging us for having knees.”

 

“Right? Imagine a worm looking up and seeing us doing yoga or something. ‘What are those things on their legs?’” Zoey flailed her arms for emphasis.

 

Rumi laughed softly, the sound catching in her throat. “Maybe worms are the real enlightened ones.”

 

The three of them dissolved into quiet chuckles, the room filling with a warmth that felt like home, if only for a moment. Rumi stretched her arms overhead, still sitting cross-legged on the floor as Zoey tossed her a bottle of water. Mira was flipping through a textbook but kept glancing her way.

 

“So...” Rumi started, hesitating a little. “Jinu texted me last night.”

 

Zoey’s eyes lit up. “Ooooh, spill!”

 

Rumi sighed, pulling out her phone and reading aloud the message from earlier. “Let me know when you do feel better though. I have a surprise for you on a better day.”

 

Mira tilted her head, curious. “A surprise? Like what? Dinner? Concert tickets?”

 

Zoey nudged Rumi with her foot. “Or... he’s gonna ask you out!”

 

Rumi’s mouth twitched, but she shook her head quickly. “No. Not like that. We’re... just friends.”

 

Zoey raised an eyebrow. “Friends with benefits, maybe? You don’t have to say it, but I’m just saying.” Zoey didn’t catch her blush.

 

Mira chuckled. “Or maybe he’s planning a big romantic gesture, and you’re both in denial.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes, trying to keep it light. “Honestly? He doesn’t have feelings for me. He’s just... a good friend.”

 

Zoey looked skeptical but shrugged. “Okay, okay, Mr. Just-A-Friend, but if it’s a surprise, it’s gotta be something cool, right?”

 

Rumi smiled faintly, fingers curling around her water bottle. “Yeah. I guess we’ll see.”

 

Mira gave her a supportive look. “Well, whenever it happens, we want the full report.”

 

Zoey nodded enthusiastically. “Especially if there’s cake.”

 

Rumi laughed, the moment feeling a little less heavy. For now, the surprise could stay a mystery. Rumi’s fingers hovered over her phone, then she typed out a quick message.

 

[Rumi]

Hey. I’m feeling a little better. Mind if I come by your dorm now?

 

She hit send and waited, heart beating a little faster. Seconds later, the reply popped up.

 

[Jinu]

Hey, I’m really sorry. Something came up last minute. Family stuff. Can’t have anyone over today.

 

Rumi sighed, already knowing it was an excuse. She showed the message to Zoey and Mira, who were sitting nearby.

 

Zoey smirked. “Uh huh. ‘Family stuff,’ right. Classic dodge.”

 

Mira nodded thoughtfully. “Maybe he’s not ready for company.”

 

Rumi shrugged, a little tired. “Yeah. I get it. I just wish he’d be honest.”

 

Zoey nudged her. “Hey, sometimes ‘family stuff’ means ‘I don’t want to deal with feelings right now.’”

 

Rumi gave a small, wry smile. “Exactly.”

 

Mira reached over and squeezed her hand. “We’re here whenever you need a distraction.”

 

“Y’know what.. Coffee would be great right now.” Rumi confessed.

 

“What are we waiting for? Let’s get dressed and go!” Zoey beamed, already hopping out of bed, crawling over Mira. Mira got up slower and got ready. Rumi pried herself off the floor and cracked her back before getting dressed. They giggled and talked the whole time, tossing clothes at each other and fumbling with wallets as they left.

 

The bell above the door jingled as Mira, Zoey, and Rumi stepped into the warm, aromatic hum of the coffee shop. The rich scent of roasted beans and sweet pastries wrapped around them like a soft blanket.

 

Zoey stretched her arms, eyes gleaming with mischief. “Okay, mission one: Get Ru caffeinated and distracted.”

 

Mira grinned, linking arms with Rumi. “Yeah, no Jinu talk allowed for at least an hour.”

 

Rumi smiled weakly, grateful for the gentle pull away from her swirling thoughts.

 

They ordered lattes and a plate of cookies to share, then settled into a cozy corner booth. Zoey immediately launched into a ridiculous story about her latest disastrous attempt at cooking, complete with exaggerated hand gestures and a few fake gasps.

 

Rumi found herself laughing, the tightness in her chest loosening with every silly detail. Mira added in a playful commentary, and soon the three of them were trading jokes and teasing each other.

 

For a little while, Jinu’s shadow faded, replaced by the warmth of friendship and the comforting buzz of the coffee shop.

 

The trio was deep in laughter, Zoey mimicking her disastrous cooking fiasco, Mira cracking a witty comeback, when the door jingled again.

 

Rumi glanced up, and her heart skipped.

 

Jinu stepped inside, scanning the room. His eyes landed on their booth almost immediately.

 

For a moment, everything felt still. The chatter, the clinking cups, the warm buzz of the coffee shop, all faded into the background.

 

Zoey nudged Rumi with a smirk. “Well, speak of the devil.”

 

Mira’s hand tightened around Rumi’s, a silent question in her eyes.

 

Jinu hesitated near the table, then smiled softly. “Hey. Didn’t mean to interrupt.”

 

Rumi swallowed, caught between wanting to look away and the strange pull to meet his gaze.

 

Zoey grinned. “You’re just in time for the comedy show.”

 

Jinu laughed lightly, easing into the moment. “Mind if I join?”

 

Rumi took a breath and looked at Jinu. “Not at all but… about that text you sent. The one about the surprise.”

 

Jinu’s cheeks flushed slightly. He scratched the back of his neck, avoiding her eyes. “Yeah, about that…”

 

Zoey leaned forward, eyes sparkling with mischief. “Ooooh! What is it? You finally getting her that giant inflatable unicorn she’s been hinting at?” Zoey cracked a joke.

 

Mira smiled warmly. “Or maybe tickets to that music festival you mentioned?”

 

Jinu chuckled nervously. “Uh, it’s nothing that exciting. Just… something small.”

 

Zoey smirked. “Small, huh? Like a secret serenade? Or are you gonna show up with a dozen puppies?”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but smiled. “You two are hopeless.”

 

Jinu laughed softly. “I promise it’s nothing over-the-top. Just wanted to do something nice.”

 

Mira nudged him gently. “Well, whatever it is, we’re all curious now.”

 

Jinu smiled shyly. “Uh.. It’s for Rumi only, but if she tells you about it..” Jinu shrugged.

 

Zoey exchanged a glance with Mira, then grinned wider. “Ooooh, a secret surprise! Now the pressure’s on, Ru.”

 

Mira laughed softly. “Looks like you’re the keeper of all the secrets.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but couldn’t help smiling. “Guess I am.”

 

Zoey winked. “Well, we’ll be waiting for the big reveal. Don’t keep us hanging too long!”

 

Jinu gave a small, apologetic smile. “Maybe.. But I should get going. Thanks for letting me crash your coffee break.”

 

Zoey waved a mock salute. “Anytime, Jinu. Don’t be a stranger!” Mira gave a gentle nod, not saying anything.

 

Jinu glanced at Rumi one last time before heading for the door. “See you soon.”

 

As the door jingled closed behind him, the warmth of the coffee shop seemed to shift. Rumi sat back, her fingers loosely wrapped around her mug, but her mind was anywhere but here.

 

What did he mean by the surprise? Was it really just something small? Or was there something more beneath his shy smile?

 

The questions buzzed through her like static, distracting her from the laughter and chatter around her. For a moment, she let herself get lost in the possibilities and the quiet hope that maybe, just maybe, this time things could be different.

 

Zoey leaned over, resting her chin on her hand with that familiar mischievous grin. “Okay, seriously, Ru. You’ve been zoned out ever since Jinu left. What’s going on in that head of yours? Spill.”

 

Rumi’s eyes darted away, landing on her mug as a faint blush crept up her cheeks. She fidgeted with the handle, trying to come up with a vague answer. “It’s… nothing. Just thinking about some stuff.”

 

Zoey wasn’t buying it for a second. “Come on, ‘nothing’ isn’t your thing. You’re totally daydreaming about that ‘surprise,’ aren’t you?”

 

Mira chuckled softly, giving Rumi an encouraging smile. “Zoey’s got a point. You don’t have to tell us everything, but it’s okay to be curious. That little secret must be driving you nuts.”

 

Rumi let out a small, embarrassed laugh. “Yeah, I guess it is. I mean… what if it’s something totally lame? Or what if I get my hopes up for nothing?”

 

Zoey winked playfully. “Or what if it’s something amazing, and you just don’t know it yet? Either way, you’re stuck with us now, so you might as well enjoy the suspense.”

 

Rumi shook her head, smiling despite herself. “You two are impossible.”

 

Mira reached over and squeezed Rumi’s hand gently. “That’s what friends are for, to make you laugh when you’re freaking out inside.”

 

Zoey grinned. “Exactly. And to remind you to breathe, Ru. You’re gonna be fine.”

 

Rumi chose to believe her.

 

As time passed, the sun through the café windows had shifted slightly, casting a lazy afternoon glow across their table. The half-empty mugs had gone cold, but none of them seemed eager to leave.

 

Zoey was halfway through retelling a wildly embellished story about running into her ex at the campus gym. “So he’s like, mid push-up, and he sees me, right? And immediately collapses. Like gravity just gave up on him out of pure embarrassment.”

 

Rumi laughed, the sound bubbling out of her like it had been waiting to escape all morning. “There’s no way that actually happened.”

 

Zoey feigned offense. “Excuse me, I would never exaggerate for dramatic effect.”

 

Mira sipped her latte and deadpanned, clearly not amused with her ex story. “Didn’t you once say you saw a raccoon holding a vape outside your dorm?”

 

Zoey pointed her finger. “And I stand by that. You weren’t there. He made eye contact.”

 

Rumi giggled, resting her chin on her hand, feeling warmth settle into her chest again, not from coffee, but from this. From them. Mira’s calm, grounding presence. Zoey’s relentless chaos. It felt like one of those moments she’d look back on when everything else felt too serious.

 

“So…” Mira nudged her gently, smiling. “Are you gonna keep us guessing about the surprise? Or do we start writing fanfiction about Jinu showing up in a tux with a bouquet of roses?”

 

Zoey clapped her hands. “Wait, yes. Jinu in a tux with roses. Or! Plot twist, it’s a handmade mixtape. Retro and vulnerable.”

 

Rumi groaned, laughing. “Please stop giving me scenarios I’ll actually start thinking about. I’m trying not to spiral.”

 

Mira grinned. “Too late. You’re already spiraling with company now.”

 

Rumi leaned back in her chair, sighing contentedly. “Honestly… if the surprise turns out to be socks or something, I blame both of you.”

 

Zoey raised her cup. “To mystery socks and emotionally unavailable men.”

 

Mira clinked her mug against hers. “And to being in denial together.”

 

Rumi laughed, raising her own mug last. “Sure. If that’s what you think.” She sighed softly.

 

The door jingled one last time as the girls stepped out into the warm afternoon sun, the scent of espresso and sugar still clinging to their clothes. Campus was alive with the lazy shuffle of students coming and going, backpacks swinging, iced drinks in hand, voices bubbling through the summer air.

 

Zoey threw her arms up with a dramatic yawn. “That coffee was good, but I think it activated, like, one working brain cell. Maybe two.”

 

“Miraculous,” Mira said dryly, slipping on her sunglasses.

 

Rumi chuckled, her shoulders a little looser than they’d been that morning. She adjusted the strap of her tote bag and fell into step beside them, her fingers brushing the rim of her now-empty cup.

 

“You two are my favorite chaos,” She murmured.

 

Zoey flipped her hair dramatically. “As we should be. And you’re welcome, by the way, for fully distracting you from broody boy and his mysterious socks.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but smiled. “He never said socks.”

 

“Not yet,” Zoey said with a smirk. “I’m manifesting it.”

 

Mira looked over at Rumi, her tone a little softer. “You feeling okay now?”

 

Rumi nodded. “Yeah. I think I just needed a day that didn’t feel so… heavy.”

 

“Then consider it a success,” Mira said gently.

 

They turned the corner toward their dorm building, the red-brick facade coming into view. A warm breeze drifted by, ruffling the edges of Rumi’s jacket, and for the first time in days, the walk back didn’t feel like retreating.

 

It felt like recovery.

 

As they climbed the steps to the front door, Zoey nudged Rumi. “If you get that surprise and it’s something weirdly romantic, just know I’m gonna cry like a victorian aunt.”

 

Rumi smirked. “I’ll hand you a lace handkerchief when the time comes.”

 

Zoey gasped. “You get me.”

 

Mira held the door open for them, her smile quiet and content. “Let’s get comfy and do absolutely nothing.”

 

Rumi stepped inside and nodded. “Now that’s a plan.”

Chapter 18

Notes:

high sex high sex high sex ahem... anyway

Chapter Text

The dorm room was a comfortable mess. The overhead light was off, replaced by the glow of string lights along the walls and the soft flicker of a scented candle burning on Mira’s desk. A half-eaten bag of chips lay between them, and someone had queued up a nostalgic 2000s rom-com on the laptop perched on a pillow fort they’d half-heartedly built.

 

Rumi was nestled between Zoey and Mira on the floor, a blanket across her legs and a bowl of popcorn in her lap. Zoey had taken it upon herself to narrate the movie in absurd accents, while Mira kept throwing popcorn at her every time she misquoted a line.

 

It was peaceful, warm, and weirdly healing. Then Rumi’s phone buzzed beside her. She didn’t think much of it until she glanced at the screen.

 

[Jinu]

Hey. You around later?

 

Her heart thudded. Loudly. Too loudly for a simple text. “Oh my God,” She blurted, sitting straight up like someone had dumped a bucket of ice on her. “He texted me.”

 

Zoey turned to her like a shark scenting blood. “He?”

 

Mira blinked. “Jinu?”

 

“Yes— Jinu! He just texted me.” Rumi shoved her phone at them like it was cursed. “Look!”

 

Mira read the message, then looked up, calm as ever. “That’s... not dramatic. He’s just asking if you’re around.”

 

Zoey, on the other hand, was practically vibrating. “Which means he’s ready to give you the surprise!”

 

“No, no, no,” Rumi said, flopping backward onto the floor with a groan. “I’m not emotionally calibrated for this today.”

 

Zoey leaned over her with a grin. “Want me to answer it for you? I’ll say, ‘She’s currently curled up in a burrito of anxiety, please try again tomorrow.’”

 

“Tempting,” Rumi muttered, staring up at the ceiling. “Why does he have to be so vague and nice and also..” She paused herself before continuing, not feeling ashamed of it. “Hot.”

 

Mira tossed a pillow on top of her. “That’s your curse, babe.”

 

Zoey pointed dramatically. “You must complete your quest.”

 

Rumi peeked out from beneath the pillow. “What quest?”

 

“To find out what the heck this surprise is before we all die of curiosity!”

 

Still buried half under the pillow, Rumi groaned and grabbed her phone again. “Okay, okay, fine. I’ll text him back,” She muttered, thumbs hovering for a moment before she typed.

 

[Rumi]

I’m around now if you want to talk or whatever

 

Zoey leaned in dramatically. “You said ‘or whatever’. Rumi. That’s like—flirty and mysterious.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but didn’t delete it. She hit send before she could overthink it.

 

[Jinu]

Haha okay good

Actually you should get high before you come over lol. Trust me

 

Rumi blinked. “What.”

 

Zoey’s head whipped around. “What?! Let me see.”

 

Rumi turned the screen toward them.

 

Mira raised a brow, amused. “That’s oddly specific.”

 

Rumi stared at the message. “Why would he say that? What does that mean?”

 

Zoey threw her arms up. “I told you it’s a worm-themed art installation in his dorm room!”

 

Rumi groaned into her blanket. “What am I walking into?”

 

Mira sipped her water like this was all very normal. “Only one way to find out.”

 

Zoey grinned. “This is either going to be hilarious or deeply weird. Either way, I fully support it.”

 

Rumi laughed as she stood to get her special tin from her desk. Zoey was already up, handing her the lighter that they lit candles with.

 

The movie was long forgotten. Rumi stood at the open window, arms resting on the sill, the late afternoon light painting everything in warm golds and shadows. The joint in her fingers glowed softly at the tip, a tiny ember against the oncoming dusk.

 

She took a slow inhale, letting the smoke sit in her lungs before exhaling into the breeze. It drifted out in lazy ribbons, curling upward into the fall air.

 

Zoey flopped back on her bed, arms stretched overhead. “Man, Jinu really told you to get high before coming over. That’s either bold… or genius.”

 

Rumi took another hit and snorted. “You say that like you’re not dying of curiosity too.”

 

Zoey sat up and held out her hand. “Gimme. If we’re gonna unravel a mystery, I want to be spiritually prepared.”

 

Rumi passed it over with a smirk. “Be my guest.”

 

Mira, sitting cross-legged on the floor with a blanket around her shoulders, shook her head. “You guys go on. I’m not feeling it today.”

 

Zoey took a dramatic inhale and held it, then spoke through puffed cheeks, “I’m gonna discover the secrets of the universe.”

 

“Or fall asleep in thirty minutes,” Mira said.

 

Zoey exhaled like a dragon. “Let me dream, Mira.”

 

Rumi laughed, leaning her head against the window frame. The buzz was soft, gentle, like a fuzzy buffer between her and the nerves still crackling under the surface. She watched a group of students cross the quad below, then looked up at the sky bleeding orange into violet.

 

“You think he’s gonna be weird?” She asked suddenly.

 

Zoey, mid-second hit, shrugged. “Babe, you’re already in too deep. At this point, weird is just part of the charm.”

 

Mira smiled faintly. “And if he’s not weird, he’s not worth it.”

 

Rumi closed her eyes and let herself breathe. In, out, and maybe a little braver. Rumi took one last slow drag, then stubbed the joint out in a tiny ceramic dish on the windowsill. She turned, eyes slightly glassy, a small smile on her lips.

 

“Well,” She said, running a hand over her braid. “I guess I’m going..”

 

Zoey gave a mock-salute from her spot, blanket pulled around her like a cape due to the chill coming in from the window. “Godspeed. Text us if he tries to show you interpretive dance.”

 

Mira stood to walk her to the door. “You good?”

 

Rumi nodded, slipping on her hoodie. “Yeah. Just… floating a little.”

 

Mira touched her arm gently. “Text if you need an out.”

 

Zoey called from behind, “Or if it is about worms. I want pictures.”

 

Rumi laughed as she opened the door. “I’ll be fine. Besides, someone has to watch Zoey.”

 

“Oh, I’m in good hands.” Zoey said with a smug smile. Mira elbowed her gently.

 

Rumi grinned, not thinking anything of it. Her heart thudded lightly now as she stepped into the hallway. The door clicked shut behind her, and the muffled sounds of her friends’ laughter faded.

 

She stood still for a second, breathing in the quiet of the dorm corridor. Then she started walking, buzzed, unsure, but ready to find out what this “surprise” actually was.

 

The sun had almost fully dipped below the horizon, leaving behind streaks of pink and blue across the sky. The campus was quieter now, footsteps sparse, the occasional murmur of voices passing through the still autumn air.

 

Rumi walked slowly, hands stuffed into her hoodie pocket, her mind floating somewhere between anticipation and a light buzz that softened the edges of her nerves. Her heart beat a little harder with each step toward Jinu’s dorm.

 

As she turned the final corner, she saw him, leaning against the entrance, student ID in hand like he’d been waiting for her.

 

He spotted her instantly and straightened up. The glow of the building’s porch light caught the side of his face, softening his features. He smiled, a small, familiar one that wasn’t too much, wasn’t too eager. Just enough.

 

“Hey,” He said as she approached.

 

“Hey,” She replied, suddenly aware of the warm flush still on her cheeks.

 

Jinu held up his student ID. “Great timing. Was just about to buzz you in.” He tapped the card against the reader. The lock clicked with a soft beep, and he pulled the door open, holding it for her.

 

“You good?” He asked as she stepped past him.

 

Rumi nodded, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Yeah.. Kinda floaty.”

 

Jinu grinned. “Perfect. That’s exactly what I hoped for.”

 

She gave him a sideways glance, her curiosity officially at a low boil. “Okay, seriously. What is this surprise?”

 

He just chuckled under his breath. “Patience, Rumi.”

 

And with that, they headed inside, the door clicking shut behind them. The walk up was quiet but comfortable. Rumi’s head swam with possibilities, none of them logical. He didn’t say much, just glanced over at her a few times like he was checking she was still okay, still with him.

 

When they reached his door, he unlocked it and held it open for her again.

 

“Okay,” He said, a small smile tugging at his lips. “Don’t laugh.”

 

That was a dangerous start. Rumi stepped in and paused.

 

Then her eyes landed on something that made her body jolt and her brain short-circuit.

 

A vibrator.

 

Just sitting there on his bed like it was a book or a remote control or something else normal.

 

Rumi flushed so fast and so fiercely she thought she might spontaneously combust. Her high made it worse, her thoughts tripped over each other in a mad scramble as she glanced away, then back again, just to confirm she hadn’t imagined it.

 

She hadn’t. It was definitely real. And pink.

 

Jinu followed her line of sight, then looked at her, a little embarrassed. “Have you ever had sex while high?”

 

Rumi flushed bright red again, laughing nervously. “N.. No?” She asked, feeling her body become warm all over. Her hoodie felt too hot and the thought of using one alone embarrassed her and the idea of having sex while high? It never once crossed her mind. She was always too busy with stress and studying to masturbate. Besides, Mira and Zoey were always in the dorm.

 

“Do you want to?” Jinu asked her softly. “You can say no, obviously. I just figured you may want a distraction after these few days.” He offered, reaching out to slowly rub the base of her back.

 

She blinked, his hand sending up bolts of electricity up her spine. Her high was making all of his small touches suddenly feel so much more intense than she could handle.

 

“I.. I think I do.. Actually.” She confessed, glancing away shyly like it was a secret. It sort of was.

 

“Yeah?” Jinu whispered, stepping closer to kiss her cheek gently. She giggled slightly. “What’s so funny? Are you a giggly high?” He teased and she couldn’t help but laugh again. “You are.” He laughed softly.

 

“Maaaaaybe.” She replied, playing with her braid. “Wait.. If we’re going to have sex, why the vibrator?” She asked, her mind not clear enough to piece much of anything together.

 

“That’s the surprise. I’ll use it when it’s time.” Jinu’s smile was slow, deliberate, as if savoring a secret. He gently turned her by her hips, her skin feeling warm through the soft fabric of her hoodie. His eyes flickered with a bit of hesitation.

 

“Come here,” He whispered softly, his breath warm against her cheek. His voice was low, smooth, carrying a subtle weight that made her pulse quicken. The faint scent of his cologne, something woody and clean, mingled with the cool evening air.

 

Rumi’s breath hitched, catching in her throat, not only because of his words but because of the way he said them, so casual yet charged with meaning. Her senses sharpened despite her high. The gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze, the distant hum of city life, the soft thud of her own heartbeat pounding in her ears.

 

His hands were warm and firm through the fabric of her hoodie, grounding her, anchoring her in this moment. She could feel the calluses on his palms, a quiet reassurance that he was present, fully there. His voice softened further, losing its teasing edge, becoming a whisper that seemed to melt into her skin.

 

Rumi didn’t speak. Words felt unnecessary, her body already understood. She stepped closer, her toes brushing the ground as she stood on her boots, closing the remaining gap with a gentle, almost hesitant movement. She tilted her chin up, feeling the slight pressure of her own heartbeat in her ears.

 

Jinu leaned down, his lips brushing hers in a slow, deliberate kiss. It was familiar, like a song they’d known forever, but still electric. She could taste the faint hint of mint from his breath, feel the softness of his lips, the gentle press that lingered just a moment longer. The kiss carried a warmth that contrasted with the cool air, sparking a shiver down her spine.

 

His hands slid to the small of her back, firm but tender, holding her as if she might float away. She felt the subtle rise and fall of his chest beneath her fingertips, the way his muscles tensed slightly in anticipation. Her own hands trembled, one resting lightly on his chest, feeling the steady thump of his heart, and the other curling around the hem of his shirt, the fabric soft and cool under her fingertips.

 

Her senses were heightened, the faint scent of his skin, the texture of his shirt, the gentle brush of his fingertips on her back. She was acutely aware of every detail, the way his lips moved against hers, the warmth of his breath, the distant sounds of the world continuing around them, almost as if they existed in a bubble.

 

When they finally parted, just enough to breathe, her forehead pressed gently against his, her eyes fluttering shut for a moment. The contact left her feeling grounded yet weightless, like floating just above the ground.

 

Exhaling slowly, her voice was soft but playful. “You’re such a loser.”

 

Jinu’s smile was slow, satisfying, as if he’d claimed victory in a quiet, intimate battle. His whisper was barely audible but meant solely for her. “Takes one to kiss one.”

 

Her fingers traced the back of her spine before sleeping his hand away. He leaned closer to the bed to pick up the vibrator, feeling the coolness beneath her fingertips. The air around her seemed to thicken with anticipation, her senses still heightened from the high, as her mind spun with possibilities.  

 

She looked up at him, eyes shimmering with mischief and affection. “You’re really something, you know that?”

 

Jinu’s smile deepened, and he took a step closer, his voice low and husky. “Only for you. Whatever makes you smile… or moan.”

 

Rumi giggled softly, leaning into him, feeling the warmth of his body against hers again. Her pulse fluttered wildly as she imagined the sensations. The teasing, the thrill, the way it would feel in her hands or.. his.

 

“So..” She whispered, voice thick with desire and high excitement, “We try it out together?”

 

Jinu’s gaze darkened with interest, a slow, knowing smile curling his lips. “I’d like that.”

 

Rumi’s fingertips trembled as she held the sleek device, feeling its cool, smooth surface against her palm. Her cheeks flushed even deeper, a mixture of nervousness and excitement swirling in her chest. She glanced up at Jinu, whose eyes darkened with anticipation, a slow grin curling on his lips.

 

“Come here,” She whispered, voice trembling with a blend of daring and curiosity. She took a tentative step back, feeling the warmth of his body leave her side as she sat on the bed.

 

Jinu’s hands found her hips again, steadying her as they moved together in the dim glow of streetlights. Her senses sharpened, she could smell the faint scent of his skin, a fresh, clean aroma that seemed to mingle with her own high flush.

 

She brought the vibrator close to her face, eyes flickering with a mixture of playfulness and hesitation. Her lips parted slightly as she pressed her lips to the device, feeling its coolness against her skin, then traced her fingers along its curves, imagining how it might feel elsewhere.

 

Jinu’s eyes were wide, his voice low and rough. “Want me to help?” He asked, voice thick with desire.

 

She nodded, voice barely a whisper. “Yeah… I want you to help.”

 

He reached out, gently taking the device from her fingers, his touch sending a shiver down her spine. His fingertips brushed against her palm as he guided her hands away, then cupped her face softly, his thumb tracing her cheekbone.

 

“Let’s make this fun,” He murmured, leaning in to brush his lips against hers again, slow and teasing. His tongue flicked against her lower lip, igniting a spark that spread through her limbs.

 

Her heart pounded wildly as she watched him set the vibrator on a nearby surface, then turned back to her, eyes dark and filled with intent. “Ready?”

 

Rumi swallowed hard, her voice shaky but confident. “Yes. Let’s do it.”

 

Jinu’s hands moved to her hips again, pulling gently at her jeans. She watched, eyes turning to focus on the vibrator. She grabbed it anxiously as Jinu slipped her clothes off. She sat up so he could help her remove her shirt, dropping both articles on the floor of his dorm.

 

His lips found her now bare neck, teasing and gentle, as her fingers fumbled with the device’s controls. The cool touch of the vibrator pressed against her skin, sending a ripple of sensation through her that was heightened by her high, making her gasp softly.

 

She pressed the device against her thigh, then hesitated, eyes fluttering shut as she took a deep breath, feeling the subtle vibrations hum beneath her fingertips. The sensation was electric, a new kind of thrill that made her toes curl.

 

Jinu’s voice was a whisper in her ear. “Relax. Just enjoy it.”

 

She nodded, releasing a shaky breath, surrendering to the feeling. The high intensified everything, the warmth between her legs, the pounding of her heart, the way her skin tingled all over.

 

As the vibrator pressed against her, she felt her body respond instinctively, her breath hitching with each pulse, her muscles tightening. Her fingers clutched at his shoulders, seeking stability as waves of pleasure built and flowed.

 

Jinu watched her, the pride and tenderness clear in his eyes. “Good girl,” He muttered, voice thick with desire. “You’re so beautiful like this.”

 

Rumi’s laugh was soft and breathless. “You’re… you’re not bad yourself.”

 

The hum of the vibrator filled the space between them, a soft, rhythmic pulse that seemed to echo in Rumi’s chest. Her breathing grew shallow, the high amplifying every sensation, every flicker of pleasure, every shiver that ran down her spine. Her fingertips trembled as she clutched at Jinu’s shoulders, anchoring herself amidst the waves of feeling.

 

Jinu’s gaze was fixed on her, his eyes dark and hungry, but tender. He reached out, gently brushing a stray lock of hair from her damp brow, his touch feather-light but full of intent. “You’re incredible,” He whispered, voice rough with emotion. “Just… let go. Trust me.”

 

Rumi’s lips parted, her voice catching in her throat as she responded with a shaky nod. The high made her feel weightless, like she was floating just above the bed, carried by the sensation of his presence and the vibrations that danced across her skin.

 

Her hips moved instinctively, chasing the feeling, seeking more. More of the electric pulse that made her toes curl and her stomach tighten. She let out a soft, breathless moan, her voice mingling with the hum, lost in the moment.

 

Jinu’s hands found her waist again, sliding up and down slowly, offering a gentle pressure that grounded her even as her body trembled. His lips pressed a tender kiss to her temple, then traced along her jawline, planting small, lingering kisses that made her shiver.

 

“You’re so beautiful right now,” He murmured into her ear, voice thick with admiration and desire. “Every part of you. Just keep breathing. Don’t hold back.”

 

Rumi closed her eyes, feeling the warmth of his words seep into her, mixing with the heat radiating from her skin. Her senses were overwhelmed, each vibration, each touch, every sound amplified in the haze of her high. She leaned into him, seeking his warmth, craving the comfort of his embrace.

 

The vibrator’s gentle pulse became a steady rhythm, guiding her deeper into the wave of pleasure. Jinu’s lips found her neck again, teeth grazing softly, his breath hot and steady. “You’re doing so well,” He whispered, voice thick with affection. “Let yourself feel everything.”

 

He slowly pulled away, continue his slow stroking of her hips. She felt him move lower, his hair tickling her stomach as he kissed down her torso. She couldn’t help but moan softly, pressing the vibrator harder onto herself. She gasped softly when it was slowly taken from her and pressed to her opening.

 

The sensation built. His mouth pressed against her clit. A crescendo that threatened to burst through her chest. He pushed the vibrator in further, just grazing that sweet spot and with a shuddering gasp, she surrendered to it, her body arching, her voice breaking into a soft cry of release. The high magnified everything. The rush of euphoria, the warmth flooding her limbs, the blissful ache in her muscles.

 

Jinu kept her still, holding her hips up off the bed as she fought against him. He moaned into, gripping her hips and thighs tightly as he ate her out, unashamed of the fact he alone was getting turned on by her alone.

 

She sagged against him, trembling but fulfilled, her heart pounding in her chest. Her fingers curled into the bed sheets as she tried to catch her breath.

 

Jinu held her gently, slowly turning the toy off. He slowly pulled away from her, licking his lips and wiping his mouth before pressing a soft kiss to her temple, whispering, “That was amazing.”

 

Rumi opened her eyes slowly, meeting his gaze. Her cheeks were flushed, her lips slightly parted, and her eyes sparkled with a mixture of exhilaration and affection. “You… you’re crazy,” She whispered, voice breathless but happy.

 

He chuckled softly, brushing her hair back. “Only for you,” He replied, voice full of quiet devotion. “Always for you.”

 

They stood there in the quiet aftermath, wrapped in each other’s arms, the night echoing with the soft sounds of their shared breath and heartbeat, an intimate secret only they knew, a moment carved into their memories forever.

 

In that moment, nothing else mattered but the feeling of each other, the thrill of discovery, and the quiet promise of many more nights to come. Rumi hoped anyway.

Chapter 19

Notes:

i had a weird night last night and still feeling it this morning. pretty sure im sick B)
felt bad not uploading to update you guys so i whipped up the next chapter to let you all know the ao3 curse hasnt taken me just yet. i just got a lil sick is all

anyway, in this chapter rumi is a little confused on her feelings

Chapter Text

The soft glow of dawn seeped through the curtains, casting a warm, golden hue across the room. Rumi’s eyelids fluttered open slowly, her senses gradually returning to her. The faint scent of linen, Jinu’s scent, the clean, comforting aroma of his skin, lingered in the air.

 

For a moment, she simply laid still, her body heavy but content, feeling the gentle rise and fall of her own breath. The memory of last night’s intimacy flickered in her mind, her high, the electric sensation of the vibrator, Jinu’s tender touch, each detail vivid.

 

She turned her head slowly, eyes adjusting to the morning light, and saw him beside her. Jinu was still asleep, his face relaxed, a faint smile on his lips. His hair was tousled, a strand falling across his forehead, and one arm was draped loosely over the blankets.

 

Rumi watched him quietly, a small, soft smile curling her lips. Her cheeks warmed as she remembered how she had felt. Euphoric, vulnerable, safe. She reached out carefully, her fingertips grazing the back of his hand, feeling the warmth and softness of his skin beneath her touch.

 

The room was silent except for the steady, even breathing of Jinu and the distant hum of the students waking up outside.

 

The sunlight caught the delicate curve of his jaw, the peaceful expression on his face, and she felt.. something. An overwhelming sense of gratitude for seeing him like this. A quiet moment. Intimate.

 

She shifted slightly, curling onto her side to face him better. Her hand brushed a stray lock of hair from his forehead, her fingers lingering for a moment before she gently pulled away.

 

Jinu stirred then, his eyelids fluttering open slowly, meeting her gaze. His eyes, still half-closed, a look of sleepiness. A slow smile spread across his face as he took in her. Her tousled hair, the glow of her skin in the morning light. The quiet joy in his eyes.

 

“Morning,” He murmured, voice husky and warm.

 

Rumi’s smile deepened, her cheeks tinged with blush. “Morning,” She whispered back, her voice soft. She leaned in just a little closer.

 

Jinu’s fingers found hers beneath the sheets, his touch gentle, sleepy. He gave her hand a lazy squeeze and closed his eyes again, as if content just to drift beside her a little longer.

 

Rumi let herself stay there for another heartbeat, maybe two, soaking in the feeling of his skin, the way their fingers fit. Even as she smiled back at him, something deeper stirred within her. A quiet tug. The kind of feeling that started in the chest and spread, slow but certain.

 

You shouldn't have stayed.

 

The thought came uninvited. Not cruel, not sharp, but undeniable. Her breath caught for a moment. Not loud. Not enough for him to notice. Just enough to remind her.

 

She looked around the room. The sun had risen higher, casting clearer light on their tangled clothes strewn across the floor. Her phone sat on the nightstand, silent but glowing with missed notifications. Unread messages. She didn’t need to check to know who they were from.

 

She shifted slightly, the sheets rustling, and Jinu opened his eyes again. “You okay?” He asked, his voice still heavy with sleep, but the softness in it was immediate, instinctual.

 

Rumi hesitated. She didn’t want to answer. She didn’t want to break the stillness that wrapped around them, but the quiet truth was already rising in her throat.

 

“I should go,” She said, almost more to herself than to him.

 

Jinu blinked, slowly sitting up. “Already?”

 

She nodded, eyes cast downward as she reached for her pants, then the sweater on the chair. “I wasn’t supposed to stay the night.”

 

He frowned, confusion flickering across his face. “You didn’t say anything last night.”

 

“I know.” She pulled the sweater over her head, smoothing her braid with her fingers. “I didn’t mean to stay. It just… happened.”

 

Jinu sat up fully now, the blankets falling around his waist. “Rumi…”

 

There was no anger in his voice. Just concern. Maybe even something close to disappointment. She hated that it made her chest tighten. She forced a small smile, not quite meeting his gaze. “It’s fine. I just need to go now.”

 

He nodded slowly, watching her pull on her jeans, her movements quick but not rushed. She moved like someone trying to keep a fragile thing from breaking. Whether it was the moment, or herself, she didn’t know.

 

“You’ll text me?” He asked, almost quietly.

 

She paused, halfway through trying to fix her hair. Then looked at him, her expression softer now. “Yeah,” She said. “Of course.”

 

Even as she said it, she wasn’t sure if she meant it though.

 

She leaned over the bed and pressed a light kiss to his forehead. Something fleeting, fond, and final. Then she turned, gathered the rest of her things in silence, and stepped out the door.

 

The sunlight hit her fully now, bright and sharp, and the hallway felt colder than the room had.

 

Rumi didn’t look back.

 

Rumi stood there for a moment in the quiet hallway, her hand still resting on the knob. The corridor was empty, washed in early sunlight filtering through the tall, narrow windows. She could hear the distant clatter of dorm room doors opening, footsteps echoing down the stairwell, and faint laughter carried from somewhere below.

 

Pulling her sweater tighter around her, she exhaled slowly, then started down the hallway. Her steps were light, practiced. She knew how to leave quietly. No one stopped her, no one asked. Still, her heart beat faster than it needed to, her mind already spinning.

 

The campus outside was waking up. The morning air was cool, almost crisp, still holding onto the last breath of dawn. Students passed by in ones and twos, some in workout clothes, some with coffee cups, a few half-awake and headed to early classes. No one really noticed her.

 

Rumi felt noticed anyway.

 

She walked with her head slightly down, fingers curled tightly around her phone in her pocket. The weight of it felt heavier than usual. She hadn’t checked her messages yet.

 

Her dorm wasn’t far, five, maybe seven minutes from Jinu’s, but the walk felt longer today. With every step, the warmth of the morning faded, replaced by something hollow tugging at her chest.

 

She thought of Jinu’s sleepy smile. The softness of his voice. The way he’d looked at her like she belonged in that bed beside him.

 

She didn’t. Not really. Not in the way he wanted her to.

 

A familiar ache settled in. She hated this part. The untangling after. The pretending that last night could stay in its perfect, golden-lit bubble forever. That the real world wouldn’t come knocking the minute the door closed behind her.

 

As she passed under the cherry trees near the quad, she finally pulled her phone from her pocket. Six messages. One missed call. All from the same name.

 

She stared at the screen, thumb hovering over the top message, then locked it again without reading.

 

Her dorm building came into view, tall and gray in the morning sun. The entrance door clicked open for another student, and Rumi slipped in behind them without a word.

 

The warmth of the hallway hit her instantly, a stark contrast to the coolness outside. She climbed the stairs slowly, her legs heavy now, the weight of everything starting to catch up.

 

When she reached her room, she hesitated for just a second before unlocking the door. The quiet inside greeted her like an old friend. She closed the door behind her, leaned back against it, and closed her eyes.

 

Zoey's voice called out from behind the blanket of her bed. “Oh my god, she lives!”

 

Mira peeked up from her laptop at the desk, one eyebrow arched and an amused smirk forming on her face. “Look who decided to come back in the same clothes she wore last night.”

 

Rumi groaned, rubbing a hand over her face. “Please, not right now.”

 

That only made Zoey lean over the railing of her bed, grinning like a cat with a secret. Her black curls were a wild halo around her face, eyes still puffy from sleep. “So, how was it? You look like someone who had a very good night.”

 

Rumi snorted, walking past them and dropping herself onto her desk chair. “You two are insufferable.”

 

“That’s not a no,” Mira said lightly, spinning her chair to face her. “And Jinu texted me to ask if you'd made it back. So I’m guessing the night took a… spontaneous turn?”

 

“Okay, wow,” Rumi muttered, pulling her sweater off and tossing it over the back of the chair. “No privacy anymore, apparently.”

 

Zoey gasped in mock horror. “You stayed over. Didn’t you say you had that thing this morning?”

 

Rumi shrugged, trying to sound casual. “Yeah. I overslept. It’s fine. I’m fine.”

 

“Your cheeks are doing that thing,” Mira said, pointing knowingly. “Where you try not to smile but you're totally smiling.”

 

“I’m not,” Rumi said, turning away toward her dresser, hiding her face behind the motion of digging for clean clothes. “I’m just tired.”

 

Zoey exchanged a look with Mira, clearly unconvinced. “Alright, we’ll drop it… for now. But don’t think you’re getting out of the full debrief forever. We demand stories.”

 

“Later,” Rumi said, with a weak laugh. “Maybe. If you bribe me with coffee.”

 

“Deal,” Mira said immediately, reaching for her wallet.

 

Rumi ducked into the small bathroom in the hall before they could ask anything else, closing the door gently behind her. She leaned against the sink and stared at herself in the mirror.

 

Her hair was a mess. Her eyes a little puffy. Her smile, faded now, lingered in the corners of her mouth, but didn’t quite reach her eyes.

 

She splashed cold water on her face and took a long, slow breath.

 

They wouldn’t press, not really. Zoey and Mira knew her well enough to give her space when she needed it.

 

That didn’t mean they weren’t watching.

 

And that didn’t mean the questions she avoided weren’t still waiting, quiet and patient, just beneath the surface.

 

A shower will fix her.

 

Rumi emerged from the bathroom ten minutes later, dressed in a clean hoodie and leggings, her damp hair pulled into a loose ponytail. She felt steadier, or at least she thought she did.

 

Zoey was sprawled across her bed, flipping through her phone. “Look who survived the shower,” She said, eyes twinkling.

 

Mira looked up from where she sat cross-legged on the floor, sipping from her own water bottle. “We were just debating what actually happened last night. I said it was a slow burn turned full spark. Zoey thinks it was casual hookup energy with bonus feelings.”

 

Zoey nodded solemnly. “She looked giddy this morning, Mira. That was not casual.”

 

Rumi let out a breathy laugh, grabbing her phone but not sitting. “Okay, can we not do this right now?”

 

Zoey looked up, still smiling. “We’re just curious! You’ve been into him for weeks, Rumi. You finally spend the night again, and now you’re all ‘let’s pretend it didn’t happen’?”

 

Rumi hesitated. Her fingers tightened slightly around the phone. “It’s not like that.”

 

“So what is it like?” Mira asked, not unkindly. Just… open. Gentle curiosity. “Did something go wrong?”

 

Rumi opened her mouth, but no words came. What was she supposed to say? That it was perfect and terrifying? That she felt like she’d stepped into something too deep? That she didn't know how to want something and also fear it this much?

 

She shook her head. “I don’t know,” She muttered.

 

Before they could respond, her phone buzzed against her palm. She glanced down and saw the name. Jinu. Her heart jumped.

 

[Jinu]

you okay? you left kind of fast.

 

Her thumb hovered over the screen. She didn’t respond.

 

Zoey peered down from her bunk. “Was that him?”

 

“Yeah,” Rumi said, too quickly. She turned away, walked to the window. The sunlight was too bright now. Her chest felt tight.

 

“So talk to him,” Mira said softly. “You can’t just ghost if—”

 

“Can you guys not right now?” Rumi snapped.

 

The silence hit like a dropped plate. She turned back around slowly. Zoey’s eyes were wide. Mira looked stunned, blinking once as if she hadn’t heard her right. Rumi felt the heat of regret rise up her neck before she’d even finished speaking.

 

“I mean…” She swallowed hard. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean— I just…” She closed her eyes. The phone trembled slightly in her hand. “I just need a minute, okay? Please.”

 

Zoey nodded immediately, face softening. “Yeah. Of course.”

 

Mira stood, brushing off her jeans. “We’ll go get breakfast or something. Give you space.”

 

Rumi didn’t answer. She couldn’t. Her throat was too tight. They slipped out quietly, the door closing gently behind them. Just like that, she was alone again.

 

She sank down onto Zoey’s bed, pulled her knees to her chest, and let her phone rest on the mattress beside her.

 

Jinu’s message still waited. So did her answer, wherever it was.

 

The silence after the door closed stretched out around her like a fog.

 

Rumi sat still for a moment, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees, eyes fixed on the soft glow of her phone screen beside her. Jinu’s message still lingered, waiting, kind, patient. But even that felt like too much to hold right now.

 

Her chest ached with the sharp edge of guilt. She hadn’t meant to snap. They didn’t deserve that. Especially not Zoey and Mira. Not when all they’d done was care.

 

She stared at the closed door for a long moment, then let out a breath and stood. Without bothering to grab her phone or bag, she pulled her hoodie tighter and stepped into her sneakers. The hallway outside was quiet. Sunlight spilled through the windows, catching motes of dust in the air.

 

She spotted them just as they reached the stairwell. Mira already two steps down, Zoey pausing to glance back over her shoulder.

 

“Hey!” Rumi called out. They both turned, surprise flickering across their faces. She took a few quick steps toward them. “Wait—can I…” She hesitated, chewing the inside of her cheek. “Can I come with you? To breakfast?”

 

Zoey blinked, then nodded immediately. “Yeah! Of course.”

 

Mira offered a gentle smile, stepping aside to let Rumi fall in beside them. No one said anything right away. The silence this time was different. Softer. They descended the stairs together, shoes thudding lightly on the steps.

 

As they stepped out into the morning light, Rumi exhaled slowly and glanced at the girls beside her. “I’m really sorry,” She said. “I didn’t mean to snap like that. Everything just kind of… got too loud in my head.”

 

Zoey didn’t say anything at first. She just reached over and gently took Rumi’s hand, threading their fingers together. Rumi blinked down at their joined hands, the small, wordless comfort of it grounding her more than she expected. Now she understood why Mira let her so much.

 

“We get it,” Zoey said finally, her voice soft but steady. “You don’t have to explain everything right now. Just… let us be with you. That’s enough.”

 

“Yeah,” Mira added, her tone warm. “You’re allowed to fall apart sometimes. We’ll still be here.”

 

Rumi nodded, her throat tightening. She looked up at the sunlit path ahead, the campus now buzzing with the late-morning crowd. For the first time since she’d left Jinu’s room, she felt like she could breathe a little deeper.

 

They walked in silence for a while, Mira chatting occasionally about a ridiculous group project, Zoey pointing out someone’s chaotic outfit across the quad, but she didn’t let go of her hand.

 

Rumi didn’t ask her to.

 

The dining hall came into view at the edge of the quad, its tall glass windows catching the sunlight, casting long reflections across the pavement. Students filtered in and out, laughter and the clatter of trays spilling into the summer air.

 

Zoey and Mira kept the conversation moving, not forcing it, just keeping the rhythm easy. Familiar. Safe.

 

“…and then he had the audacity to say group work was ‘an individual responsibility,’” Mira was saying, incredulous. “Like, make that make sense.”

 

Zoey scoffed. “Classic econ major behavior. He probably thinks empathy is a market inefficiency.”

 

Mira barked a laugh, and Zoey grinned. Rumi let the sound wash over her as they walked, still holding Zoey’s hand loosely, their strides in quiet sync.

 

Her mind was elsewhere though.

 

Jinu’s face kept appearing in flashes. The way he’d looked that morning, still half-asleep and smiling like just seeing her was enough. The way his fingers had traced lazy shapes across her shoulder as she drifted back toward waking.

 

It had felt so real. So… close.

 

Was it supposed to be?

 

They’d started as friends with benefits. Late nights. Stolen kisses. No labels. No promises.

 

Rumi had liked it that way. Clean. Controlled. She could compartmentalize it, tuck him into a box that didn’t interfere with the rest of her carefully balanced life.

 

Then came that night they’d make out on the roof. The afternoon they’d sat in the quad and never opened their phones. The way he started remembering her favorite coffee. Not just the brand, the ratio of vanilla she liked, how she took it when she was sad.

 

Telling her about his dad. The way he looked so upset over confessing his jealousy to her. She let him in and talked about her mom. She opened up about jealousy for friends who didn’t even know how jealous she was.

 

She let him in.

 

That wasn’t just friends with benefits. Was it?

 

She chewed the inside of her cheek, her chest tight again. If it wasn’t casual anymore… then what was it? And more importantly, did she even know how to do more?

 

Zoey gave her hand a squeeze, pulling her back to the present.

 

“You okay?” She asked quietly, so Mira wouldn’t hear over her own story.

 

Rumi nodded automatically, then hesitated. “I.. don’t know.”

 

Zoey didn’t push. She just bumped her shoulder lightly. “You don’t have to figure it all out right now.”

 

Rumi offered her a small, grateful smile. The truth was, the thought was already there. Quiet and insistent.

 

Did she want to be with Jinu? Or was she still just pretending this wasn’t something real, because it was easier than risking being wrong?

 

They reached the dining hall doors, warm air and the scent of hashbrowns and coffee greeting them as they stepped inside.

 

Rumi knew she’d have to face the answer soon.

 

The line moved slowly, a typical late-morning rush. The smell of eggs, syrup, and burnt coffee filled the air, the clatter of trays and chatter of students forming a familiar din. Rumi moved through it in a kind of autopilot, tray in hand, selecting a few things without thinking. A banana, a plain bagel, a cup of tea.

 

Zoey loaded up on pancakes, Mira was eyeing the yogurt bar with deadly focus, and the three of them eventually found an empty table by the window, sunlight pouring in across the worn wood surface.

 

Rumi sat between them. She peeled her banana halfway, took one bite, and set it back down.

 

The girls talked, Mira launching into a story about someone from their psych seminar who insisted dreams could predict the stock market, and Zoey losing it halfway through her coffee, but Rumi barely registered the words. She nodded occasionally. Smiled where she should. But the knot in her stomach didn’t loosen.

 

She stared down at her plate, her fingers tugging at the edges of her napkin, over and over.

 

Finally, she spoke, voice soft, almost flat. “He’s not just a friend.”

 

Zoey paused mid-laugh, blinking. “What?”

 

Rumi looked up slowly, meeting their eyes one at a time. “Jinu. He’s not just a friend. He’s… he’s been my hookup. For weeks.”

 

Mira’s brows shot up. “Wait. What?”

 

Zoey nearly dropped her fork. “I thought you two were dating and just being weird about calling it that.”

 

“Ew– No,” Rumi said quietly. “Not dating. We never labeled it. We didn’t want to. It was just.. casual.. or it was supposed to be.”

 

A silence settled over the table. Not judgmental. Just stunned.

 

Mira was the first to find her voice. “But… you’ve been acting like you don’t like him.”

 

Rumi let out a breath, shaky and small. “I do like him.”

 

Zoey leaned in slightly. “Then why are you doing the ‘no strings’ thing?”

 

“I don’t know,” Rumi whispered. “It was easier. Simpler. I didn’t think it would turn into anything. And now…” She shook her head, staring down at her tea. “Now I don’t know what it is. Or what he wants. Or what I want.”

 

Mira’s expression softened. “Does he know that’s where your head’s at?”

 

“I don’t think so.” Rumi laughed, but there was no humor in it. “I don’t even know how to talk to him about it. It’s like— if I say something, I’ll ruin whatever it is we have. But if I don’t, I’m stuck in this middle place.”

 

Zoey reached out again, brushing Rumi’s wrist with her fingertips. “That sounds exhausting.”

 

“It is.”

 

They sat there for a moment, just the three of them, the hum of the dining hall still going around them like distant static. Rumi finally picked up her tea, hands warming around the mug. “I’m scared,” She said, quietly. “Of messing it up. Of needing more than he’s willing to give. I mean, besides that, I don’t even have time for a relationship.”

 

Mira gave her a look, calm and thoughtful. “Then maybe it’s time to ask what he is willing to give.”

 

Rumi nodded slowly.

 

Because no matter how scary it was, pretending not to care was starting to hurt more than the risk of asking.

Chapter 20

Notes:

ive been planning this chapter since before i knew what fanfic i wanted to write. FINALLY. jinu's offer in this fic has been on my mind since before i even had an idea of what fic to write just because but it fits so so well into this fic and IM SO EXCITED

Chapter Text

The dorm room was quiet again when they returned, the morning sunlight now softened into early afternoon haze, streaking across the floor through half-closed blinds. Shoes were kicked off by the door, hoodies peeled away and draped over chairs. Mira climbed back into her desk nook with a content sigh, headphones already halfway on. Zoey sprawled across her bed like a starfish.

 

Rumi sat down slowly on the edge of Mira’s bed, her phone still untouched on the bed.

 

For a few moments, no one said anything. Just the soft tapping of Mira’s keyboard and the quiet creak of Zoey’s mattress as she shifted. Rumi finally pulled out her phone. The screen lit up with Jinu’s message, still sitting there from earlier:

 

[Jinu]

you okay? you left kind of fast.

 

It was simple. Thoughtful. Not pushy. Somehow that made it harder to answer. She stared at it. Typed out a reply, deleted it. Tried again. Deleted that, too. Her hands were buzzing.

 

“I don’t know how to respond,” She said aloud.

 

Zoey rolled over to look at her. “Then don’t. Yet.”

 

“No, I need to say something. I just… don’t know what.”

 

She stood up suddenly, crossing the room, pulled a notebook from the shelf above her desk, the one she usually reserved for class notes and half-abandoned poetry drafts, and dropped it on the bed.

 

“Okay,” She muttered, sitting cross-legged. “I need to figure this out.” She flipped to a blank page, uncapped a pen, and at the top, in neat block letters, wrote.

 

DO I WANT TO BE WITH JINU?

 

Underneath, she began to sketch a two-column chart. On the left: Pros. On the right: Cons. Zoey, now propped on her elbows, blinked. “Oh my God. Are you making a feelings chart?”

 

Rumi didn’t look up. “I have to. My brain’s too loud. I need to see it in front of me.”

 

Zoey burst out laughing. “This is so you. You’re having a chart-based emotional crisis.”

 

Mira slid off her headphones just in time. “Wait, is she doing the pro/con list thing again?”

 

“Yeah,,” Zoey said, grinning. “She’s spreadsheeting her heart.”

 

“I’m not—” Rumi paused, pen in midair, then sighed. “Okay, maybe I am.” She wrote.

 

- He makes me laugh without trying

- He knows how I take my tea

- He doesn’t make me feel small

 

Then on the other side:

 

- This was supposed to be casual

- I don’t know what he wants

- What if I ruin it by wanting more?

 

Zoey rolled onto her back again. “Just promise me if you end up making a pie chart, I get to frame it.”

 

Rumi cracked a reluctant smile.

 

“Actually,” Mira said from her desk, “a Venn diagram might make more sense here. One circle for ‘things you want,’ one for ‘things he’s giving you,’ and see how much overlap there is.”

 

“Stop encouraging her,” Zoey said, but she was grinning.

 

Rumi, pen still in hand, looked down at the page, her heart still thudding too fast, too loud. Something about having it there though. Her thoughts spelled out in ink instead of swimming in her chest. It made it feel just a little more manageable.

 

She wasn’t ready to text Jinu back. Not yet.

 

Rumi stared at her pros and cons list for a few more seconds. Then she groaned and flopped dramatically onto her back, the pen still in her hand. “Okay… maybe the list isn’t working.”

 

“Told you,” Zoey sing-songed from her bed.

 

Mira spun around in her chair, smirking. “You want help with the diagram?”

 

Rumi narrowed her eyes. “I do not want to be this person.”

 

“Too late,” Zoey said, reaching over to toss a highlighter toward her. It bounced off Rumi’s stomach.

 

“I’m being emotionally peer-pressured,” Rumi muttered, sitting back up.

 

She turned to a new page anyway. Drew two big circles, overlapping in the center. At the top, she labeled one Things I Want and the other Things Jinu Gives Me.

 

Zoey sat up, intrigued now. “Alright, go on. Let’s see the Venn magic.”

 

Rumi tapped the pen against her lips for a moment, thinking. Then she began to write.

 

In the Things I Want circle:

Emotional safety

Honest communication

Someone who sees me, not just sleeps with me

Space to be scared and still stay

To not feel like a backup plan

 

In the Things Jinu Gives Me circle:

Affection, even when we’re not hooking up

Thoughtfulness

Laughs at my terrible jokes

Listens when I vent

Makes me feel like I can be myself

 

And in the overlapping section, the middle:

 

Physical comfort

Makes me feel wanted

Knows how to make me laugh when I’m spiraling

Has never pressured me

Makes me feel safe in the moment

 

Rumi stared at the center for a while. “He’s… giving me more than I thought,” She said quietly.

 

Zoey leaned over to read, her head tilted. “Dude. That middle section looks like someone who actually cares about you.”

 

“I know,” Rumi said. “That’s what’s terrifying.”

 

Mira nodded, walking over and sitting on the bed near Rumi. “Yeah, but that’s also kind of the point of all this, right? You’re not scared because it’s going wrong. You’re scared because it could go right.”

 

Rumi blinked down at the page. There it was. That was the truth. It could go right.

 

Could.

 

Only if she stopped hiding behind the casual rules she’d made at the start. Only if she let herself ask for what she wanted, and was ready to hear whatever answer came.

 

She didn’t say anything more. Just sat there, staring at the diagram like it might shift or whisper the answer.

 

After a long beat, Zoey reached out and carefully circled the overlapping part with the highlighter. “If you’re gonna be a nerd about it,” She said, “at least make it color-coded.”

 

Rumi laughed softly. “Thanks. That really helps.”

 

And weirdly — it kind of did.

 

Something else was on her mind though. “Is he.. Flirting or just being nice though?” She asked softly. “What’s the difference?” She asked, looking between Zoey and Mira.

 

Zoey hummed, pressing a finger to her mouth. “Oh I know! I think it depends on the context. Like.. If he got you an extra coffee because he didn’t want it. That’s being nice buuut.. Getting you one because he wanted to get you one? That’s flirting!”

 

Rumi hummed as she stared at her notes. “I think I need a new chart.” She whispered. She flipped to a fresh page in her notebook, wrote at the top in all caps:

 

FLIRTING VS. BEING NICE

 

She glanced up at Zoey and Mira, both now fully invested, sitting cross-legged on the bed like this was a group assignment.

 

“Okay,” Rumi said, pen poised. “Go.”

 

Zoey was the first to jump in. “Alright, first of all— the way he looks at you.”

 

Rumi frowned. “What about it?”

 

“He stares, Rumi. Like, longing, soft-focus, ‘indie film love interest’ stares. It’s not normal.”

 

Mira nodded. “Yeah, I’ve literally seen him lose his train of thought when you walk into a room. That’s not ‘friendly,’ that’s crushing. Hard.”

 

Rumi scribbled.

 

Makes intense eye contact

Looks at me like he’s trying to memorize my face

Stops talking mid-sentence when I walk in (??)

 

“Next,” Zoey said, leaning in. “He always finds you in public. Dining hall, library, campus events, somehow, he always ends up near you.”

 

“He just happens to be there!” Rumi protested weakly.

 

Zoey raised an eyebrow. “Girl. He would sit on the floor at any event because there were no chairs left near you. He could stand in the back like a normal person, but think about what he would do.”

 

Mira added, “And when we were at the glow in the dark party, he circled the room twice before ‘accidentally’ ending up following you.”

 

Rumi groaned, scribbling it down.

 

"Coincidentally" shows up where I am

Makes an effort to be physically near me

Chooses me over other people in a group setting

 

Mira tilted her head. “He also touches you a lot. Casually, but on purpose.”

 

Zoey nodded eagerly. “Yes! Like the hand on your back when he laughs, or when he adjusts your hoodie string for no reason? That’s straight-up flirting.”

 

Rumi glanced down at her notes again.

 

Casual physical contact (but frequent)

Adjusts things on me. hoodie, jewelry, etc.

Always finds a reason to touch (playful shove, hand on arm)

 

Zoey reached over and gently took the notebook, flipping the page and writing a new heading:

General Niceness.

 

Underneath, Zoey started to write.

 

Holds doors open for people

Offers gum to everyone

Brings snacks to group study sessions

Texts friends to check in

 

“See?” Zoey said, handing it back. “He’s nice, but he’s not this extra with anyone else.”

 

Mira leaned over, thoughtful. “Also… he texts you just to say good luck on stuff. Or ‘drink water’ reminders. He doesn’t do that to me. Or anyone else I’ve seen.”

 

Rumi chewed the end of her pen, adding.

 

Sends specific encouragement texts

Remembers small things I’ve mentioned

Random check-ins throughout the week

"Saw this and thought of you" memes (???)

 

Zoey tapped the page. “Rumi, come on. If this was a guy doing all this to me, you’d be halfway through planning our wedding in Pinterest boards.”

 

Rumi gave a helpless little laugh, the kind that sits right on the edge of anxiety. “I just don’t want to assume. What if this is just his personality?”

 

“It’s not,” Mira said gently. “He’s warm, yeah, but he’s not like this with other people. Trust me. I watch.”

 

Zoey grinned. “Creepy, but true.”

 

Rumi sat back, looking at the growing list. It was messy. Overlapping. Impossible to measure. Yet the pattern was hard to deny. It wasn’t just friendly. Not just, and deep down.. she’d known it for a while.

 

She stared at the page, heart a little too loud in her ears, and underlined one line three times.

 

He makes an effort to know me.

 

Rumi just sat there, notebook still open on her lap, staring down at her own handwriting. It was time. She picked up her phone again and reread Jinu’s text for what had to be the fiftieth time.

 

[Jinu]

you okay? you left kind of fast.

 

Her thumb hovered. Her heart beat faster. Zoey, without looking up, said, “If you think about it any harder, you’re going to accidentally manifest a second phone.”

 

Rumi let out a breath. Then typed slowly, carefully, not too much, not too little.

 

Rumi:

hey, yeah. sorry about this morning. i’m okay, just needed to get my head on straight.

do you have time later today? i’d like to talk about something. in person.

 

She hovered over the send button, then tapped it before she could overthink it again. The message went through. Delivered. Seen. Almost immediately, the typing bubbles appeared. Zoey sat up straighter. Rumi stared at the screen, pulse racing.

 

[Jinu]

yeah, of course. want to come by around 4?

 

[Rumi]

yeah. that works. thanks.

 

Then, because she didn’t know what else to say, and because it felt true, she added.

 

[Rumi]

it’s nothing bad. just  important.

 

[Jinu]

okay. i’m here.

 

Rumi set the phone down gently, her whole body buzzing with nerves, with something close to relief, with the weight of something real beginning to rise.

 

Zoey peeked at her. “That the meet-up text?” Rumi nodded.

 

Mira pulled out her earbuds. “How do you feel?”

 

“Like I just stepped off a cliff,” Rumi said.

 

Zoey grinned. “Yeah, but you’re the one who climbed up there. That counts.”

 

Rumi exhaled slowly like she’d finished defusing a bomb, when it buzzed again. She froze.

 

Zoey, immediately alert, sat up straighter on the bed. “That him again?” Rumi picked up the phone, the screen lighting up with a new message from Jinu.

 

[Jinu]

there's actually something i wanted to talk to you about as well. ask about anyway.

 

Her breath caught. “Oh no.”

 

“What?” Mira asked, pulling out her earbud again.

 

Rumi turned the screen toward them, wide-eyed. “This. What does this mean?!”

 

Zoey scrambled over and read it aloud with the same inflection she might use for a dramatic monologue. “‘Ask about anyway.’ Oh my god. Rumi!”

 

Mira’s eyebrows were already high. “He’s one hundred percent going to ask you out.”

 

Rumi’s face drained of color. “No, no, no. That’s not— That could mean anything. Maybe he just wants to clarify the laundry schedule. Or like… ask if I borrowed his hoodie.”

 

Zoey looked at her like she’d just suggested gravity was a rumor. “Babe. No one builds that much mystery around a hoodie.”

 

Mira held up a finger, thoughtful. “Unless it’s a metaphorical hoodie. Like, ‘Do you want to wear my emotional hoodie and move into the boyfriend zone?’”

 

Zoey gasped. “He is emotionally hoodie-coded. That’s it.”

 

Rumi dropped the phone onto the bed like it was radioactive. “I can’t do this.”

 

“Yes, you can,” Mira said. “He’s clearly thinking about you. He’s nervous, too. This is a good sign.”

 

“Or a horrifying one,” Rumi muttered, dragging a pillow over her face.

 

Zoey gently tugged it off. “Okay, you’re spiraling, so let’s anchor this in reality. What’s the worst-case scenario?”

 

“He asks me if we can just stay casual and I realize I’ve completely misread everything and I cry in his room and then I have to change dorms and start over under a fake name.”

 

“…Realistic worst-case, please.”

 

Rumi groaned. “Fine. He brings up feelings but it’s all very neutral and ambiguous and I leave even more confused than I am now.”

 

Zoey shrugged. “Okay, yeah, that could happen. But the best-case?”

 

Mira smiled. “He likes you. He’s just as freaked out. And he’s about to ask if you want to try being more than what you were.”

 

Rumi blinked, heart suddenly thudding in her throat. “You really think that’s what he meant?”

 

Zoey pointed at the phone. “The man said ‘ask about anyway.’ That’s secret boy code for ‘I’ve been thinking about this for days and nearly chickened out.’”

 

Rumi stared at the message again, the words now glowing like they might catch fire if she blinked too hard.

 

“Okay,” She whispered. “Okay. I’m going at four.”

 

Mira smiled. “You’ve got this.”

 

Zoey leaned in and mock-whispered, “Text us a full breakdown immediately after. I want adjectives. Tones of voice.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but smiled, because beneath the fear, beneath the anxiety… hope had started to creep in. And it was louder than her doubt.

 

It had barely been five minutes since the last message, but to Rumi, it felt like hours. She sat cross-legged on her bed, phone in her lap, still staring at Jinu’s “ask about anyway” text like it was a time bomb set to go off at exactly four o’clock.

 

She could feel her heartbeat in her fingertips.

 

Mira had gone back to her reading. Zoey was humming some pop song under her breath while scrolling. The normalcy of it all made Rumi’s anxiety stand out even more, like she was trying to sit still while her insides sprinted laps.

 

Then, without really deciding, she picked up her phone. She typed quickly, before she could second-guess.

 

[Rumi]

hey if you're free now, can we meet earlier? like... now-now?

 

Three seconds later, delivered. One more, read. The bubbles popped up almost instantly.

 

[Jinu]

yeah. i'm here. I’ll meet you outside your dorm in a sec

 

Rumi stared at the reply, then let out a tiny, strangled sound, a mix between relief and pure panic.

 

Zoey looked up, eyebrows raised. “That him?”

 

Rumi nodded. “He said I can come now.”

 

Mira straightened a little in her chair. “You’re going?”

 

“I think I have to,” Rumi said. She stood up quickly, suddenly buzzing with nervous energy. “If I wait until four, I’ll overthink myself into a coma.”

 

“Valid,” Zoey said. “Go. Before your brain rewrites the entire conversation seventeen times.”

 

Rumi grabbed her bag, paused halfway to the door, turned back. “Do I look like I’m about to emotionally unravel?”

 

“Yes,” Mira said. “But in a hot, self-aware way.”

 

“You look like a protagonist,” Zoey added. “Go do your main character monologue.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but smiled, her stomach doing flips. She took one more breath, grabbed her phone, and slipped out the door, her heart thudding louder than her footsteps down the hall.

 

Rumi stepped out of the dorm building, the warm afternoon air hitting her with a soft breeze. The sun had shifted slightly, casting everything in that golden haze that made the whole campus feel like a still from a movie.

 

She hadn’t even made it down the steps when she saw him.

 

Jinu was already there, leaning casually against the bike rack just a few feet from the entrance. His hands were in his pockets, his shoulders slightly tense despite the calm expression on his face. When he saw her, he stood up straighter.

 

They both hesitated for half a second, just long enough to acknowledge the weight of everything unsaid.

 

“Hey,” Rumi said quietly, offering a small, nervous smile.

 

Jinu smiled back, but there was something shy in it. Something uncertain. “Hey.” His eyes flicked to her face, then upward, and he tilted his head slightly. “You put your hair up.”

 

She blinked. “Oh. Yeah. Just needed it out of my face. Too lazy to braid it.”

 

He nodded slowly, like it mattered more than it should have. “It looks really good like that.”

 

Rumi felt the blush rise to her cheeks before she could stop it. “Thanks.”

 

Silence bloomed again, not heavy, but tentative. Neither of them quite sure how to take the next step. Jinu glanced around, then pointed vaguely toward the path that led down to the courtyard benches. “Wanna walk a bit?”

 

“Yeah,” Rumi said. “Let’s.”

 

They started walking side by side, their arms close but not touching. Every few steps, Rumi could feel herself glancing up at him, wondering if he was going to start talking, if he was going to bring it up first.

 

But he didn’t. Instead, he said, “I forgot how sunny this side of campus gets in the afternoon.”

 

Rumi blinked. “Yeah. I guess it does.”

 

She could tell, he was dodging it. Just a little. Trying to pretend like this was a normal walk. Like she hadn’t just texted him with barely veiled anxiety, like he hadn’t said he had something to talk about too.

 

He looked over at her again. “I mean it, though. Your hair. You look—” He stopped. Scratched the back of his neck. “You look really pretty.”

 

And there it was again. Softness, vulnerability, a quiet truth breaking through the cracks.

 

Rumi smiled, a little breathless. “Thanks.”

 

They walked a little farther. The air between them buzzing with what they weren’t saying yet.

 

But it was coming.

 

It had to.

 

They found an empty bench tucked beneath one of the big trees that lined the quieter part of campus. The kind of spot people used for late-night talks and impromptu naps. The cicadas hummed lazily in the heat, and a pair of birds chattered somewhere in the branches overhead.

 

Rumi sat first, hands folded tightly in her lap. Jinu joined her, elbows resting on his knees, shoulders slightly hunched like he was still warming up to the moment. For a few seconds, neither of them said anything.

 

Then, quietly, Rumi asked, “What… was it you wanted to talk about? You said there was something.”

 

Jinu glanced at her, then down at his hands. “Right. Yeah.”

 

He paused. Took a breath. And then.

 

“So, my sister’s birthday is this weekend. Kind of a big family thing. Not like huge-huge, but… a dinner. Cousins, some aunts. Cake. That kind of thing.”

 

Rumi blinked. “…Okay.”

 

He looked up, just barely meeting her eyes. “I was wondering if you’d want to come with me.”

 

Rumi’s brain tripped over itself. “What?”

 

“I mean—only if you want to,” Jinu said quickly. “No pressure. I just— It’d be nice to have you there. I think you’d like them. They’re… chaotic. But nice.”

 

Her mind was already spiraling. 

 

Family dinner. Birthday. Cousins. Aunts. That’s a meet-the-family situation. Is this a boyfriend thing? Is he thinking this is a boyfriend thing? Are we still just hooking up? Am I the girl or just a girl he’s bringing? What does this mean?

 

She must’ve gone silent for a full ten seconds, because Jinu’s voice came again, softer now. “You don’t have to say yes.”

 

“No, I—” Rumi finally managed, blinking back into the moment. “I’m just… surprised.”

 

He offered her a small, nervous smile. “Is it weird?”

 

“I don’t know,” She said honestly. “Maybe not weird. Just… not what I thought you were going to say.”

 

“What did you think I was going to say?”

 

She didn’t answer that.

 

Because the word boyfriend was suddenly blaring in her head, neon-bright and unspoken, and she didn’t know if she was supposed to be saying it or waiting for him to.

 

Instead, she looked down at her hands. “Do they… know about me?”

 

Jinu hesitated. “My sister does. She asked if I was bringing anyone. I said maybe.”

 

Rumi looked at him, still stunned. “And you thought of me?”

 

His eyes softened a little. “I always think of you.”

 

Her heart did a full somersault and then landed directly in her throat. There was so much she wanted to ask. So many assumptions she didn’t want to make. But this. This felt like something.

 

And she wasn’t sure how to hold it without breaking the rules they’d made for themselves. Rumi sat there, still stunned, her mind a carousel of too many thoughts, but before she could gather the right words to ask what this meant, Jinu shifted slightly beside her, his tone softening in a way that immediately made her look up.

 

“I know this might feel out of nowhere,” He said, voice low. “But it’s not.” He rubbed his hands together once, a nervous habit she’d seen before, and glanced out toward the trees before speaking again. “I’ve been thinking about asking you for a while. I just… didn’t want to make things weird.”

 

He paused, then looked back at her, more serious now. “But also… I remembered that story you told me. About your mom. Your birth mom. And your adoptive mom. How different it was. How complicated it still is.”

 

Rumi blinked, surprised by how easily and gently he brought that up. It wasn’t something she talked about often. Not with anyone.

 

Jinu went on, more careful now. “You said once you didn’t really have a memory that felt like… home. Not with either of them. That no one ever really showed up for you the way you needed.” He paused, his voice catching just slightly. “My mom’s.. not perfect. She’s loud and nosy and she’ll probably tell you embarrassing stories about me five minutes in, but she loves hard. And she notices people.”

 

He looked at her now, fully. “And I thought… maybe you’d want to meet her. Just for a night. Not because you owe me anything, but because I want you to feel what it’s like to be around a mom who just gives love away without making you earn it.”

 

The words settled slowly into Rumi’s chest, their weight both heavy and deeply gentle. She didn’t know what to say. No one had ever offered her something like that before. Not an answer, not a label, not a question about what are we, but something else. Something quieter. More intimate.

 

Something that said. I see you. I remember what hurts. I want to give you something better.

 

Her throat felt tight. Her heart ached, not in a bad way, but in a way that said this moment might change something if she let it.

 

Still, one thought looped in her head.

 

This isn’t casual. This was never just casual.

Chapter 21

Notes:

this chapter is short and kinda lazy because its 2am and i just worked 6 hours and had a busy weekend. sorry for not updating so fast. life haha. anyway, enjoy

Small PSA. ive gotten comments about wanting a certain ship or fanfic idea written by me. please don't suggest things to me anymore. I like polytrix and have a fanfic planned, but the begging and pestering DM's on instagram are really rude. someone messaged me telling me i need to write a Zoey/Abby fic and i dont NEED to do anything. especially when my writing is for myself. i choose to share it with others because they also like it so pls dont be that person annoying authors and writers about things you want.

also PS my pronouns are they/them i am not a "gurl" or "queen" i get so confused by those comments lmao

okay fr tho enjoy. like 95% of you lovely readers are so sweet to me ily

Chapter Text

Rumi opened her mouth once, then closed it again.

 

There were things she could say. Thank you, or that she wasn’t used to people remembering details like that, or that she didn’t know if she was ready. None of it came out right in her head, and even less of it felt possible in her throat. She looked at Jinu. The nervous set of his shoulders, the way he kept rubbing his palms together like he couldn’t quite get warm. He’d said something big. He’d offered something bigger.

 

And all she could feel was the quiet cracking open of something inside her chest.

 

Her fingers brushed against the hem of her sleeve. She twisted it once, just for the rhythm, just to keep her hands busy while her heart thudded louder than it should’ve.

 

“I…” She started, voice thin. She shook her head. Tried again. “I’ll go. This weekend.” The words came out smaller than she meant them to, but she didn’t take them back. Her eyes flicked up to his, uncertain, but steady. “If… If your family is okay with it.”

 

For a second, Jinu just blinked, like maybe he hadn’t expected her to say yes. Then a slow, surprised smile tugged at his mouth, softening everything about him. “Yeah,” He said, voice warm now. “Yeah, it’s more than okay.. My mom already knows I may be bringing a friend.”

 

He didn’t reach for her, didn’t push the moment. Just sat there beside her like he’d sit there as long as she needed and that alone made something in her loosen. Rumi looked away again, out at the trees, the sky bright over their heads.

 

She didn’t know what this weekend would bring. She didn’t know how to be the version of herself that belonged in something like this. In someone’s family, even just for a night.

 

They sat in silence for a moment, the kind that didn’t press too hard, just settled softly between them, like the sun beginning to fold itself around the trees.

 

Then Jinu glanced sideways at her, his voice gentler than before. “You said earlier you wanted to talk about something..”

 

Rumi stilled. Right. She had. That was why she’d asked to meet him out here in the first place. Before he said all of… that.

 

She’d rehearsed the words a dozen different ways earlier that day, in her head, in the mirror, to Mira and Zoey in her notes. Not a full confession, not what are we?, but close. A nudge. A careful, testing reach toward something more.

 

But now?

 

Now her heart was too full. Now he’d just offered her something no one ever had, not commitment, but something stranger and softer. A glimpse of family. Safety. A love that didn’t need to be earned.

 

Not after what he’d just given her. Not when she didn’t even know how to hold it yet.

 

Suddenly her question felt too sharp, too greedy, too loud. She looked down at her hands, the twist of fabric still clenched between her fingers. “It’s nothing,” She said, after a second too long. “Doesn’t matter.”

 

She wasn’t lying. Not exactly. It wasn’t nothing. Now just didn’t feel like the time to ask if what they had was… more.

 

Jinu didn’t move right away. Then he leaned back a little, squinting at her with a sideways kind of smile, not teasing, exactly. Just curious.

 

“That didn’t sound like nothing.”

 

Rumi kept her gaze forward, her jaw tight. Rumi exhaled sharply through her nose. “It’s really not a big deal.”

 

Jinu tilted his head. “You texted me saying can we talk? That doesn’t scream not a big deal.”

 

She groaned quietly and looked up at the sky, like maybe it held an escape hatch. “Don’t do that thing where you make it sound all reasonable.”

 

“I mean,” He said, laughing under his breath, “I think I’m just pointing out facts.”

 

Rumi wrapped her arms around her knees, chin dropping to rest on them. “You’re very annoying.”

 

He nudged her shoe with his. “You’re deflecting.”

 

“I am, actually,” She muttered into her jeans. Then she sighed, sat up straighter, and rubbed her palms down her thighs. “It’s just— whatever I was going to say, it doesn’t matter now.”

 

Jinu’s brow furrowed slightly. “Why not?”

 

“Because,” She said, a little too fast, “You just… said all that stuff. About your mom. And wanting me to meet her. Which is…” She trailed off, making a vague, overwhelmed gesture with both hands. “A lot. In a good way. I just—”

 

She swallowed. Her face was getting hot. Why was this so hard? “It’s gonna sound dumb now,” She said, voice dropping. “And kind of selfish.”

 

He blinked. “How could anything you wanted to say be dumb or selfish?”

 

Rumi winced. “Because I was going to ask something and now it feels like if I do, it’ll sound like I wasn’t hearing you, or like I only care about that and not about…” She paused. “What you said. What you offered.”

 

Jinu looked at her a moment, his expression softer now. Knowing. “Okay,” He said slowly, “but maybe you should just say it anyway.”

 

He wanted her to. She knew he wanted her to.

 

Rumi hesitated. Her mouth opened, then shut again. She laughed awkwardly and shook her head. “I can’t,” She said, smiling a little but visibly flustered. “God, now it’s just built up in my head and if I say it out loud, it’s going to sound like I’m proposing or something, and I swear I’m not—”

 

Jinu raised both eyebrows, clearly amused now. “You were going to propose to me?”

 

“I wasn’t!” She said, laughing despite herself, pushing his arm. “Don’t make it worse.”

 

He chuckled, but the warmth in his eyes didn’t go anywhere. “Okay. I’ll stop.. but whenever you do want to say it.. whatever it is.. I’ll listen.”

 

She saw the look in his eyes. He knew.

 

Rumi glanced at him, something shy and soft in her eyes. “You always do.”

 

They fell quiet again, but this time it felt easier. Not like she’d dodged something, but like maybe she had a little more time to figure it out.

 

Rumi glanced down at her phone, then stood slowly, brushing off the back of her jeans. “I should head back. I’ve got a lab report due tomorrow and I’ve procrastinated it into a personal crisis.”

 

Jinu smiled, rising with her. “Classic Rumi.”

 

“Classic survival tactic,” She corrected, slinging her bag over one shoulder. “Text me the details? For this weekend?”

 

“Yeah, of course.” He paused, like he wanted to say something else, then just nodded. “I’ll let you know what time we’re leaving and everything.”

 

She gave him a small, tired smile. The kind that said thanks without saying it.

 

She turned slightly, half-ready to walk off, but then Jinu stepped forward just a little, not blocking her path, but close enough that it made her pause.

 

He hesitated. “Hey—can I… hug you goodbye?”

 

Rumi blinked. That hadn’t been part of their usual rhythm. Not that they were cold or distant, but this kind of softness, this deliberate asking. It felt… different.

 

Not bad. Just unexpected.

 

She didn’t answer right away. Her brain fumbled through whether it would feel too much or too intimate or whether maybe that was the point.

 

Then she gave a small, almost sheepish nod. “Yeah. Okay.”

 

Jinu stepped in, wrapping his arms around her gently, carefully. Like he was still asking permission even as it happened. Rumi stood there, frozen for half a second, before her body responded, arms lifting, wrapping around him in return. It wasn’t a long hug. It wasn’t dramatic.

 

It felt real though. Solid. A little too close to something she’d spent a while pretending she didn’t want.

 

She pulled back first, clearing her throat. “Okay. Bye.”

 

“Bye,” He said, quiet but still smiling.

 

Rumi turned and started walking toward the dorms, her steps steady, but her chest still fluttering with something unspoken.

 

When she reached the door and glanced back, just once, she saw him still standing there, hands in his pockets, watching, like he wanted to make sure she made it all the way back okay. She gave a shy wave before entering her dorm, sighing softly now that she was alone. The walk upstairs was full of odd thoughts. Revelations about whether or not he wanted to be together.

 

He knew what she was going to ask. She could tell by the way he was looking at her. At least she thought so. Maybe he didn’t want to overstep? She did tell him she didn’t want anything serious. Maybe he was waiting for her to bring it up.

 

Rumi barely had the door open before Zoey’s voice came flying across the room.

 

“Oh my God, finally—”

 

“What happened?” Mira jumped up from her desk chair, nearly knocking over a water bottle.

 

Rumi stepped inside slowly, like someone trying to sneak past a motion sensor.

 

“No hello?” She deadpanned.

 

Zoey rolled her eyes. “Don’t play chill! You know we’ve been waiting. You left here in full ‘I’m gonna have The Talk’ mode.”

 

“Did he ask you out?” Mira demanded.

 

“Are you two dating now?” Zoey added.

 

“What did he say?!” They both said in unison, like some hyperactive Greek chorus.

 

Rumi sighed, dropped her shoulders, and flopped face-first onto Mira’s bed. “Can I take off my shoes before we dissect my emotional life?”

 

“No,” Zoey said. “Absolutely not.”

 

“You’re stalling,” Mira added. “Which means something happened.”

 

Rumi turned her head just enough to speak. “He asked me to meet his mom.”

 

There was a beat of silence.

 

“What?!” both of them shrieked.

 

Zoey was across the room in two seconds, Mira a step behind, both of them practically bouncing.

 

“You’re skipping steps!” Mira cried. “We were still on maybe holding hands in public! How did we leapfrog to meet the mother?!”

 

“Did he say it like– ‘meet my mom because we’re a thing’?” Zoey asked. “Or like—‘my mom adopts strays and you seem emotionally underfed’?”

 

Rumi made a muffled noise into her pillow.

 

“Okay, we need details,” Mira said, sitting cross-legged on the bed beside her. “Exact tone. Word choice. Did he touch your arm when he said it? Was there meaningful eye contact?”

 

“Did you kiss? Did you hug?” Zoey gasped suddenly, as if it had just occurred to her. “You’re glowing in a weird emotionally destabilized way.”

 

Rumi finally turned onto her back, her hands over her face. “There was a hug.”

 

The room went very still.

 

Zoey blinked. “A hug.”

 

“Like a real hug?” Mira asked, squinting. “Not one of those awkward ‘hey buddy’ sideways half-pats?”

 

Rumi lowered her hands and stared at the ceiling. “He asked first.”

 

Zoey groaned into a pillow. “Consent? He’s perfect. You’re dating. I don’t care what either of you say.”

 

“I wanted to ask if we were,” Rumi muttered, “but then he said all this stuff about his mom and remembering something I told him about mine and it felt way too serious to be like ‘so... by the way, are we a couple now?’”

 

Mira flopped back dramatically beside her. “Why are boys like this?”

 

“Why are you like this?” Zoey corrected, poking Rumi’s shoulder. “He basically invited you into his emotional family vault. That’s boyfriend behavior.”

 

Rumi groaned again. “I know. I just froze.”

 

Mira glanced at Zoey, then looked back at Rumi. “Okay. But you said yes, right? You’re going?”

 

Rumi nodded slowly. “Yeah. This weekend.”

 

The girls both screamed.

 

Mira sat up again and looked at Rumi with a gentler expression. “But seriously,” She said. “How do you feel about it? About going?”

 

Rumi stared at the ceiling for a second, fingers fiddling with a loose thread on her blanket. “I don’t know. Kind of terrified?”

 

Zoey flopped onto the bed next to her, all three crammed into the tiny college bed. “Like ‘meeting the mom’ terrified, or ‘what if this is real and I actually have feelings I can’t control’ terrified?”

 

Rumi gave her a look. “Both. All of it. Pick your poison.”

 

Mira leaned back on her palms, nodding slowly. “Makes sense. It’s not just meeting a parent. It’s him saying… you matter enough to be let in.”

 

“Exactly,” Rumi said, almost too quietly.

 

Zoey softened. “That’s a big deal.”

 

Rumi nodded. “And it’s not like I don’t want to go. I do, but there’s a part of me that’s like... what if I go and she likes me, and it actually feels nice, and then I start thinking I could have that kind of relationship with someone’s family—” She hesitated, her voice thinning. “And then it’s gone.. Or I mess it up. Or it’s just too much.”

 

Mira’s brow furrowed with sympathy. “But that doesn’t mean it’s not worth trying.”

 

“I know,” Rumi said, pressing her palms over her face again. “It just feels like I’m stepping into something I’ve never had before, and I don’t have a map for it. Like.. I don’t know the rules. I don’t know how to be in this without… breaking something.”

 

Zoey nudged her knee. “You don’t need a map. You’ve got instincts. You’ve got us.”

 

“And,” Mira added, “You’ve got a guy who asked first before giving you a hug. Who remembered that thing you said how long ago and didn’t throw it in your face. He used it to offer something kind.”

 

Rumi’s throat tightened. “Yeah..”

 

Zoey looked at her with a little smirk. “And when this weekend goes great, and it will, you’re gonna come back and we’re gonna have a conversation called How to Officially Call Jinu Your Boyfriend Without Spontaneously Exploding.”

 

Rumi let out a weak laugh, half groan. “Can we not title it that?”

 

“Nope,” Mira said, already pretending to type it into a mental Google Doc. “‘Phase Two: Emotional Availability & Public Hand-Holding.’”

 

“Stop,” Rumi said, but she was laughing for real now, the kind of laugh that came with relief. The kind that made her feel a little less alone.

 

They all sprawled across the bed like that for a while, limbs tangled, laptop eventually propped up to stream something none of them would actually pay attention to.

 

Beneath the jokes and the noise, Rumi felt it again. The strange, quiet warmth of being chosen. Not just by Jinu, but by someone besides her two best friends.

Chapter 22

Notes:

a whole 5k. sorry i havent been writing. ive been getting some stubborn comments about my fics being fast paced or not making sense so ive decided to slow down. maybe 110k+ in less than a week backfired a bit. idk. that and so many people demanding polytrix. i wish people would focus on the fun of me writing and just enjoying myself and what i have to offer for free instead of criticizing me and the content i give out for free.. anyway, rumi meets jinu's family !! i hope you guys enjoy this one regardless

Chapter Text

The morning air was crisp in that slightly-too-early way, not quite cold but cool enough to make Rumi tuck her hands into the sleeves of her sweatshirt. Her small suitcase stood upright beside her, its wheels still a little muddy from being dragged across the uneven sidewalk.

 

She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, eyes flicking between her phone and the curve of the driveway leading up to the dorm entrance.

 

7:59 a.m.

 

He’d said eight.

 

She wasn’t nervous, exactly. Or rather, she was, but not in a way she could explain. It wasn’t the kind of nervous that made your stomach twist like before a test, or even the kind that came with first dates. It was quieter than that. Softer. Like her heart was trying to brace itself for something without knowing what it was.

 

Behind her, the campus was still mostly asleep. A few windows lit up here and there, a bird chirping half-heartedly from somewhere up in the trees. The wind blew lightly through the leaves, and Rumi suddenly felt a little too aware of everything. Her hands, her clothes, the way her hair probably looked like she hadn’t slept well.. because she hadn’t.

 

She checked her phone again. Still 7:59.

 

Maybe she was too early. Or maybe–

 

The sound of a car turning slowly onto the drive made her look up.

 

A black car came into view, sunlight glinting off the windshield. Rumi straightened instinctively, brushing at her sleeves like that would help, then pushed her braid back and tried to look casual as if she hadn’t been overthinking this moment for the past fifteen minutes.

 

The car rolled to a stop in front of her. Jinu leaned across the passenger seat, rolling the passenger window down.

 

“Hey,” He said, smiling. “You ready?”

 

Rumi nodded, the motion small but sure. “Yeah.”

 

He got out and walked around to grab her suitcase, tossing it easily into the backseat before opening the passenger door for her.

 

“You sure you got everything?” He asked.

 

“Probably not,” She said dryly, climbing in. “But I brought snacks, so I’m morally in the clear.”

 

Jinu grinned. “That’s all that matters.”

 

As he slid back behind the wheel and pulled away from the curb, Rumi glanced once more out the window, watching the dorm shrink behind them.

 

She didn’t know what this weekend was going to be, but she was here. She’d said yes. She didn’t know why.

 

The road stretched out ahead, a winding thread through small towns and patches of forest just outside the city limits. They’d only been driving for ten minutes, but already the campus felt like a different world.

 

Rumi sat with one foot tucked under her, her shoulder pressed lightly against the door. She reached down to unzip her tote bag and began rummaging through the mess inside. Notebooks, gum, a crumpled receipt, and finally the snack stash she’d promised.

 

“Okay,” She said, holding up a granola bar triumphantly. “We’ve got protein bars, trail mix, and very questionably legal vending machine Pop-Tarts. Dealer’s choice.”

 

Jinu chuckled, glancing at her briefly before returning his eyes to the road. “You’re really committing to the ‘road trip mom’ role, huh?”

 

“I like to be prepared,” She said, tearing open the granola bar. “Do you want one?”

 

“Sure,” He said, holding out a hand. She tossed him one without looking. “Thanks.”

 

They drove a few more minutes in comfortable quiet, the music low. Something indie and guitar-heavy that neither of them commented on, but both knew by heart.

 

“So,” Rumi said finally, glancing at him, “What’s the situation I’m walking into?”

 

Jinu raised an eyebrow. “Situation?”

 

“You said your mom’s loud and nosy. I need to mentally prepare myself. Will I be asked invasive questions before I’ve even taken off my shoes?”

 

He laughed. “That is… highly likely, yes.”

 

Rumi smiled around a bite of granola. “Good. I’d hate to be blindsided.”

 

He tapped his thumbs lightly against the steering wheel, thoughtful now. “She’s... a lot. In a good way, I think. She talks with her whole body. She’ll probably hug you the second you walk in, ask you your birth chart, and try to feed you three times in one hour.”

 

“Sounds terrifying,” Rumi said dryly.

 

“She means well, but she’s... observant. Picks up on things other people miss.”

 

Rumi tilted her head. “Like what?”

 

“Like moods. Silences. People’s tells. She says I rub my hands together when I’m nervous, which, for the record, I do not.”

 

“You absolutely do,” Rumi said immediately.

 

He gave her a fake glare. “Wow.. you too?”

 

She grinned, then looked out the window for a moment, her tone softening. “She sounds kind.”

 

“She is,” Jinu said quietly. “Kind, and intense. I used to hate how involved she got in everything, but now... I think it’s just her way of saying she cares.”

 

Rumi nodded slowly. “Must be nice. Being known like that.”

 

He glanced at her, not saying anything right away, but she didn’t need him to. The look was enough. Warm, steady, like he’d heard more than she’d said.

 

“You’ll be okay,” he said after a moment. “She’ll love you. Just be yourself.”

 

“That’s the part I’m worried about,” Rumi muttered.

 

Jinu smiled, not pushing. “If it helps, I’m terrified too.”

 

Rumi raised an eyebrow. “Why? You’re not meeting my mom.”

 

He let out a breath. “No, but I’m bringing you home. That matters.”

 

She looked at him and her chest gave a little tight twist. Then she turned back to the window, clutching her granola bar like it might save her.

 

They drove on in silence for a bit, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. Just full.

 

Full of things not said yet.

 

They were maybe forty minutes into the drive now, the city long behind them, the trees thicker, greener. Rumi had just finished off the last of the trail mix and was quietly regretting not bringing actual breakfast when Jinu spoke again.

 

His voice was hesitant, quieter than before. “Hey, I—um.. I’ve been thinking about whether I should ask this, and you don’t have to answer. Like, at all.”

 

Rumi glanced at him, the change in his tone making her sit up a little straighter.

 

He kept his eyes on the road, fingers flexing lightly around the steering wheel. “But I was wondering… would you be okay telling me a little more about your mom? Your birth mom, I mean. I know you said once you didn’t really remember her, but I guess I’ve been curious ever since.”

 

Rumi blinked, not because she was offended, she wasn’t, but because no one ever really asked about her mom. Not like that. People tiptoed around it, or just assumed she had nothing to say.

 

She sat with the question for a moment, her gaze drifting back out the window.

 

“She died when I was born, but you know that,” She said finally, watching Jinu nod. “So yeah.. I don’t remember her. Not really. There’s a picture I used to stare at a lot when I was little. I think I convinced myself I remembered her because of that. But… it’s just a picture.”

 

Jinu didn’t say anything, but she could feel his attention, steady and open. Listening without leaning too hard.

 

“Most of what I know about her came from other people,” Rumi continued. “Her friend, my.. mom.. I guess, told me she was really smart. Like, got into med school but dropped out after I was born. She didn’t go through with it. Said she couldn’t do both.. me and that. So she chose me. She said she used to dance in the kitchen when no one was watching. She was stubborn. Like, next-level stubborn. My mom said it was why she didn’t tell anyone who my dad was. I think.. she thought it was protecting me somehow. Or maybe she was just mad.”

 

There was a pause. She glanced at Jinu. “You okay?” He asked gently.

 

Rumi nodded. “Yeah. It’s weird, though. Like trying to build a memory from other people’s fragments. They only show you the parts they liked. Or the parts they’re proud of.”

 

Jinu made a soft sound, not quite a sigh. “So you never got to know her on your terms.”

 

“No.” Rumi swallowed, then added, “Sometimes I wonder if I would’ve liked her. Or if we would’ve fought all the time. If I’d be different if she’d stayed. It’s.. strange,” She added. “To miss someone you never got to know. To wonder if she would’ve liked who I turned into.”

 

Jinu was quiet again. Then he said, “You know, I think about that with my dad sometimes. He passed when I was a teen, so I remember him, you know, but it’s more like remembering the shape he left behind than the actual person.”

 

Rumi turned toward him slightly, surprised.

 

“I didn’t know that.”

 

He shrugged with one shoulder, eyes still forward. “We don’t talk about it a lot… I don’t really talk about it much,” Jinu admitted. “He was... around. Not super affectionate, not bad either. Just kind of there. He worked too much, but when he got sick really suddenly, and—” He stopped, jaw tightening for a second. “No one really talks about it.”

 

Rumi watched him, quiet, her own pulse slowing as the heaviness of his words settled between them.

 

“I was old enough to remember everything,” He added, “but still not old enough to make sense of any of it. Some days I feel like I should miss him more than I do, and other days, I miss him so much it just shows up out of nowhere and wrecks me.”

 

“Yeah,” Rumi said softly. “Grief’s like that. It doesn’t need a reason.”

 

They sat in it together, that strange, still ache that came from trying to love ghosts with half-finished stories.

 

They sat with that for a minute. Not in silence exactly, just a quiet that felt shared.

 

Then Jinu said, softer now, “I’m really glad you told me about her.”

 

Rumi looked at him. “I’m glad you asked. Most people don’t.”

 

“Well,” He said, offering a small smile, “You matter to me, and the people we come from… even when they’re gone, they still shape things.”

 

She didn’t say anything right away, but her chest felt tight again. That same aching warmth from before. She looked out the window once more, blinking hard.

 

“Thanks,” she said quietly.

 

Jinu glanced at her. “Always.” Then Jinu cleared his throat gently. “I didn’t mean to make the car ride heavy. I just… I guess I wanted to know more about her. The way you talk about your family.. I don’t know, it feels like there’s a lot under the surface you don’t say.”

 

Rumi smiled faintly, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “That’s because there is.”

 

He glanced over at her again. “I’ll listen, whenever you want to say it.”

 

She didn’t respond right away, but she reached into the snack bag, pulled out a packet of fruit gummies, and silently handed it to him.

 

It was her version of thanks.

 

Jinu took it, smiling to himself, and they drove on, not trying to fill the silence this time, just letting it be. Shared, settled, and maybe a little easier now that some of the harder truths had been spoken.

 

The roads began to shift, narrower now, more traffic, lined with low buildings and signs sun-faded from years of weather and wear. A small-town stillness settled in the air, the kind that felt slower than the city. Quieter. Familiar to someone, maybe, but not to Rumi.

 

She leaned forward slightly, peering out the window as they passed a gas station with two pumps and a weathered sign that just read FOOD & ICE. Down the road, a row of single-story storefronts blinked by. A bakery, a hair salon, a diner with a flickering neon “Open” sign even though it was mid-morning.

 

“This is it?” She asked, half under her breath, half in awe. “This is where you grew up?”

 

Jinu nodded, steering the car one-handed now, more relaxed. “Yeah. Welcome to my home town. Population.. extremely bored teenagers and about eight hundred retired people who wake up at five for fun.”

 

Rumi let out a soft laugh. “It’s cute.”

 

“It’s small,” He said, but there was no bitterness in his tone. Just fact.

 

He pointed out the window as they rolled past a narrow side street. “That’s where the bus used to pick me up. Me and, like, seven other kids from the neighborhood.”

 

A few seconds later, he motioned again. “That white brick building? That’s the library. It has, like, ten shelves, but I basically lived there one summer.”

 

She glanced at him. “What, nerd Jinu was born here?”

 

“Rude,” He said, mock-affronted. “But yes. Absolutely.”

 

They turned a corner, passing a park with a rusted swing set and a field of dandelions sprouting everywhere like they owned the place. “That’s where I broke my arm in fourth grade. Tried to jump from the top of the slide. Spoiler! I did not stick the landing.”

 

Rumi winced. “Oof.. You’ve got permanent character development attached to that field.”

 

“Right? I swear there’s still a dent in the grass from where I landed.”

 

She smiled, then turned to look at him. “You remember all of it so clearly.”

 

Jinu shrugged, his eyes still scanning the familiar turns of his hometown. “It’s like the past gets louder when you come back. Every street’s got a version of me frozen on it.”

 

Rumi was quiet for a second, letting that settle.

 

“I didn’t grow up anywhere like this,” She said. “I mean, I moved around a lot, but even when I stayed in one place, it never felt like it stuck to me like that.”

 

Jinu glanced at her, reading the weight behind her words, but didn’t push.

 

Instead, he pointed out one more place. A small grocery store with faded blue awnings and a cracked parking lot. “That’s where my mom made me go every Saturday morning to pick out the ‘least suspicious-looking produce.’ It was a sacred ritual.”

 

Rumi laughed, and something in her shoulders loosened. “You’re really trying to sell me on this place, huh?”

 

He gave her a sideways grin. “I mean, if you’re gonna survive the weekend, you should know the landmarks. This town may be small, but it’s got character.”

 

“And trauma,” She teased.

 

“Same thing,” He said, and they both laughed.

 

As the car curved onto a quieter road flanked by rows of modest houses and tall trees, Rumi felt a strange flutter in her chest. Half anticipation, half dread. She was about to meet someone important. Not just in theory, but in his world, his rhythm, the place that shaped him.

 

Her fingers tightened slightly on the seatbelt.

 

She didn’t say she was nervous. She just watched as the town unfolded like a memory he’d decided to share and maybe, she thought, that was its own kind of invitation.

 

The car slowed to a gentle stop in front of a small, modest house tucked between two maple trees that arched their branches like guardians. The home was cozy-looking, white siding with a brick porch and ivy climbing slowly, lazily, up one side. A porch swing hung from the ceiling, swaying gently in the autumn breeze even though no one was sitting in it.

 

Rumi took it all in slowly, eyes tracing the curves of the ivy, the slightly crooked welcome mat, the blue ceramic planter cracked at the rim but still blooming with cheerful yellow daisies. It looked like a house someone took care of, not in a polished or magazine-perfect way, but in the way that said this place matters to someone.

 

She stepped out of the car as Jinu opened the back door, moving to grab her suitcase before she could.

 

“I got it,” He said, already slinging his own bag over his shoulder.

 

She barely had time to respond when the front door burst open.

 

“Hyeong!”

 

A blur of motion shot down the front steps, skinny arms, wild hair, socked feet on concrete, and launched straight into him like a missile.

 

“Oof—” Jinu staggered back slightly, laughing as he caught the small body that had flung itself into his torso. “Okay! Yup! That’s definitely you.”

 

The girl wrapped around him was maybe nine or ten, and currently crushing him in what looked like a very practiced, deeply aggressive hug. Her hair was tied up in two poofy buns, her eyes bright and fierce behind her large smile.

 

“I knew it was your car!” She shouted, grinning up at him. “I was watching from the window and I was like, ‘that’s definitely him,’ and Mom was like, ‘don’t bother him,’ but I was like, ‘too late, already outside!’”

 

Jinu laughed, ruffling her hair. “So your impulse control has not improved since I left.”

 

“Correct,” She said proudly, then squinted past him. “Wait. Is that her?”

 

Rumi froze mid-step, door handle still in hand.

 

“Oh no,” She muttered under her breath.

 

Jinu turned slightly, still holding his sister’s hand as she leaned out from behind him, inspecting Rumi like she was a celebrity or a science experiment.

 

“That is her,” He confirmed.

 

The girl gave a suspiciously exaggerated side-eye, then turned back to Jinu. “She’s prettier than you said.”

 

“I never said anything about her being —what? I didn’t even—”

 

The girl ignored him and marched forward a few steps, arms crossed.

 

“I’m Nari,” She declared. “I like frogs, mint chip ice cream, and exposing liars. Who are you?”

 

Rumi blinked, then let out a small, startled laugh. “I’m Rumi. I like lemon tea, museums, and not getting tackled before breakfast.”

 

Nari tilted her head like she was inputting that data into a mental file. “Hmm,” She said. “Acceptable.. You can come inside.”

 

Rumi looked at Jinu. “Are all of your family members this intense?”

 

“You have no idea,” He muttered, already dragging her suitcase toward the porch.

 

As they climbed the steps, the front door creaked open again, and a woman’s voice called out warmly from inside:

 

“Tell me that’s my son, or I’m hugging a very confused stranger!”

 

Jinu groaned playfully. “Brace yourself,” He said under his breath.

 

Rumi gave him a look. “You already got tackled.”

 

He grinned at her. “Yeah, and now comes the part where she tells you every embarrassing story she can remember. Welcome to the family.”

 

With that, they stepped into the doorway and into Jinu’s world, full of ivy, swinging porch benches, and the kind of loud, messy love that wrapped itself around you before you could decide whether or not you were ready for it.

 

Rumi stepped into the house, her shoes clicking lightly on the worn tile floor of the entryway. It was small, but cozy, the kind of home that had clearly been lived in for years. There was ivy climbing around the outside windows, and inside, the smell of something garlicky and rich drifted in from the kitchen, wrapping around her like a blanket.

 

To her left, a low couch was covered in mismatched throw pillows. A framed jigsaw puzzle hung above the TV, and the coffee table bore the faint signs of years of use. Faint scratches, water rings, one spot that looked suspiciously like paint. The porch swing outside still moved just a little, creaking as it caught the breeze.

 

Photos lined the walls. School pictures, family trips, birthday parties. Rumi slowed to look at a few, recognizing a younger version of Jinu. Bowl cut, missing teeth, arm thrown around a very small girl in frog-patterned pajamas.

 

That same girl was now peering at her from the kitchen doorway, clearly mid-snoop. Nari, Jinu’s little sister, was still watching her like she hadn’t quite decided whether Rumi was a guest or an alien.

 

Rumi raised an eyebrow. “Am I passing the vibe check?”

 

Nari blinked slowly. “You don’t look evil,” She said. “But I’m still watching.”

 

Rumi smirked. “You and your brother have the same energy.”

 

Nari looked confused. “He’s my brother.”

 

“Oh. Right. I just... yeah. That tracks.” Rumi nodded, glancing away a little confused herself.

 

Just then, from the kitchen, came a joyful, familiar voice: “My baby’s finally home!”

 

Rumi heard the sharp patter of slippered feet, and before she could fully turn, Jinu’s mom appeared, petite, round-faced, with laugh lines at the corners of her eyes and her hair tied up in a loose, frizzy bun. She was already pulling Jinu into a full-bodied hug, rocking him back and forth like she was trying to squeeze the months apart out of him.

 

“Hi, Mom,” He wheezed into her shoulder. “Still strong, huh?”

 

“Don’t you sass me, Jinu. I raised two kids and a garden. You think I got weaker since you left?”

 

Behind them, Nari rolled her eyes but smiled. As Jinu was still being enthusiastically crushed, his mom finally caught sight of Rumi standing a little awkwardly in the hallway.

 

“Oh!” She gasped, releasing Jinu mid-hug and moving toward Rumi with open arms. “You must be Rumi.”

 

“I— yeah—”

 

Too late. She was already pulled into a warm, mom-scented hug that smelled faintly like soy sauce and lemon dish soap. It was the kind of hug that didn’t ask permission. The kind that assumed welcome.

 

“Thank you for coming all this way,” Jinu’s mom said as she pulled back, hands still resting lightly on Rumi’s arms. “You’re even more lovely than I imagined.”

 

Rumi blinked, cheeks going a little pink. “That’s very kind of you.”

 

Jinu, trying to recover, cut in quickly. “Mom, she’s just a friend, so please—”

 

“I didn’t say anything,” His mom said sweetly. “I’m just making an observation.”

 

“She said the same thing about the last girl who came over,” Nari muttered loudly from the kitchen. “Turned out they were just lab partners.”

 

The last girl? Rumi let out a startled laugh. “Don’t worry,” She said, glancing between them. “I brought snacks.”

 

Jinu’s mom beamed. “See? You already know the way to my heart.”

 

She reached over and took Rumi’s suitcase before Jinu could grab it again.

 

“You two must be tired from the drive,” She said. “Go sit. Relax. I’ve got lunch warming, and the rice is almost done. Nari, come help me set the table, please.”

 

“Do I have to?” Nari groaned.

 

“Yes, or I’ll embarrass you in front of our guest.”

 

“Fine,” She grumbled, but shot Rumi one last side-eye before disappearing into the kitchen.

 

Jinu gave Rumi a long-suffering look as he slipped off his shoes. “Welcome to the circus.”

 

Rumi smiled nervously, mind still on that other girl. “It’s kind of... nice.”

 

Jinu raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

 

She looked around the house again. The crooked photos, the porch swing, the smell of rice in the air, the sound of his mom humming in the kitchen.

 

“Yeah,” She said. “Really.”

 

Rumi slipped off her sneakers, lining them up next to Jinu’s by the door. She noticed his pair. Old, worn, a little scuffed at the toe and smiled quietly to herself. He had a whole life here. A before-life.

 

“C’mon,” Jinu said, nudging her gently with his shoulder. “Want to see the infamous childhood bedroom?”

 

She followed him down a narrow hallway, past more photos, school awards, birthday cakes, Halloween costumes. She spotted one of him in a dragon onesie next to a much younger Nari dressed as a slice of pizza, and made a mental note to absolutely bring that up later.

 

At the very end of the hallway, Jinu pushed open a door with a worn sticker half-peeled off the frame. Inside, the room was small and square, the walls a faded green, the ceiling a little too low. A twin bed with a rumpled navy comforter sat under the window. There were bookshelves along one wall, stacked with paperbacks, a couple of framed posters, and an old bulletin board still cluttered with yellowing movie tickets, concert wristbands, and Post-its scrawled with inside jokes in Sharpie.

 

“It’s not exactly cool,” Jinu said, dropping his bag in the corner. “But it’s mine.”

 

Rumi stepped in slowly, taking it all in. The room felt frozen in time. Teenage boy energy still lingering in the corners. Not messy, but lived-in. Like a version of him still lived here, just younger, more uncertain.

 

She ran her fingers over a dusty stack of books. “You still read Dune in high school? I thought that was only for dads with podcasts.”

 

He grinned. “I was ahead of my time.”

 

She smiled faintly, then circled toward the desk. “So… do you bring all your friends here?”

 

Jinu raised an eyebrow. “What?”

 

Rumi’s tone was breezy, too breezy. “I just mean, you know, that last girl Nari mentioned… The lab partner?”

 

He blinked, surprised. “Oh. That was… from, like, two years ago. I think we studied here once before finals. Nari was convinced it meant we were secretly dating.”

 

“And were you?” Rumi asked suddenly before she could stop herself.

 

Jinu tilted his head. “No? She was in a relationship. We literally just did organic chem flashcards and argued about who got the better grade.”

 

Rumi nodded slowly, pretending to study the photo on the dresser. It was an old one. Jinu with braces, grinning wide between his mom and dad, their arms looped around his shoulders. Her fingers tightened slightly on the frame.

 

“I didn’t know you brought people home,” She said, almost to herself.

 

Jinu was quiet for a moment, then moved a little closer. “Rumi…”

 

She didn’t look at him. “It’s not a big deal. I just—I didn’t think I’d be… one of a list.”

 

“Hey,” he said gently. “There is no list. I’ve never brought anyone like you here.”

 

That made her look up, unsure.

 

He scratched the back of his neck, suddenly awkward. “That.. came out weird.”

 

“No,” She said quickly. “It didn’t. I just—sorry. I don’t know why I said anything.”

 

He stepped a little closer, voice soft. “I think you do.”

 

Rumi held his gaze for a moment, the air between them growing still, charged in that familiar, silent way it always seemed to with them.

 

From down the hall, Nari’s voice echoed: “Moooooom! Jinu’s probably showing her his dinosaur drawing again!”

 

Jinu groaned. “Oh my god.”

 

Rumi couldn’t help it. She laughed, tension breaking like a thread snapped between them.

 

Jinu sighed and gestured to the closet. “Okay, now I have to show you the dinosaur drawing.”

 

“No,” Rumi said quickly, hands up. “We’re not that close yet.”

 

“Give it like.. twenty minutes.” He laughed softly. Jinu glanced toward the door, then back at her. “I’m gonna go check on lunch, see if Mom needs help with anything before she yells at me again.”

 

Rumi nodded. “Go. I’ll be fine.”

 

“You sure?”

 

She gave him a small smile. “Yeah. I just want to… look around a little.”

 

He hesitated for half a second, like he wasn’t sure if he was leaving her with too much, then gave a soft “Okay,” before disappearing back down the hall. She heard his voice a moment later, joking with Nari, the low clatter of plates starting to echo from the kitchen.

 

Then she was alone.

 

Rumi turned in a slow circle, the room suddenly a little quieter now that it wasn’t filled with his voice or his presence. She let her fingertips trail across the edge of the bookshelf again, brushing over worn paperbacks, a couple of old action figures, a dusty Rubik’s cube tucked into the back corner. Everything about the room felt like pieces of a version of him she hadn’t seen. A softer, younger version. One who had roots.

 

She moved to the desk, her eyes landing on the bulletin board above it. One corner had Polaroids tacked in uneven rows. Snapshots of Jinu with friends she didn’t recognize, photos from what looked like school dances, and one slightly blurry picture of him holding a tiny Nari on his shoulders, both of them laughing like they didn’t know the camera was there.

 

Rumi’s eyes lingered on that one.

 

She felt a quiet ache settle in her chest. Not jealousy, exactly, more like a low hum of distance. He had a history here. A whole life. One filled with loud kitchens, old photos, people who missed him out loud.

 

Here she was, standing in the middle of it, welcomed, yes, but still a visitor.

 

She sat on the edge of the bed, her fingers knotting lightly in her lap. The mention of the other girl still echoed in her mind, even if Jinu had explained it away. She believed him. She did.

 

But it wasn’t really about that girl.

 

It was about the fear, low and stubborn, that she might not be the kind of person people brought home for real. Not in a way that stuck.

 

She glanced around again. At the marks on the doorframe that might’ve once tracked height, the poster curling at the corners, the crack in the ceiling paint. Things that had stayed.

 

She reached for her phone, thumb hovering, and opened her group chat with Zoey and Mira.

 

[Mira]

Update?

 

[Zoey]

Has his mom fed you yet??? Are you married now???

 

Rumi smiled faintly, then typed.

 

[Rumi]

His room is small. Kinda messy. Definitely him.

And his mom hugged me like I was part of the family already.

It’s weird. Good. But weird.

 

[Zoey]

sounds like you’re spiraling, respectfully

 

[Mira]

you got this. also. SEND PHOTOS OF HIS CHILDHOOD BEDROOM.

 

Rumi laughed under her breath, the sound quiet in the stillness. Then she heard a soft call from the kitchen. “Lunch is ready!”

 

She stood, pocketed her phone, and took one last look around before heading toward the doorway.

 

She wasn’t sure what she was walking into exactly, what this weekend would mean. For now, she could be here. In his world. With all of its mess and heart and tangled roots.

Chapter 23

Notes:

little chapter of just talking

Chapter Text

Lunch had been loud in that way only families could be, overlapping voices, chopsticks clinking against bowls, Jinu’s mom insisting everyone take seconds, thirds, just a little more rice. Nari had managed to tell three embarrassing stories in rapid succession, including one about Jinu sleepwalking and singing to the refrigerator.

 

Rumi had laughed until her stomach hurt.

 

Now the plates were cleared, and the house had settled into a post-meal lull. Nari had disappeared into her room, Jinu’s mom was already halfway through reorganizing the fridge for “no reason,” and Rumi found herself standing in the narrow hallway again, half-full of warmth and food and something quieter she couldn’t quite name.

 

Jinu appeared at her side with his hands in his pockets. “Wanna get out of here for a bit?”

 

She looked up. “Like… back to campus?”

 

He snorted. “Not unless you want me to drive an hour in a food coma.”

 

She laughed, then tilted her head. “What’d you have in mind then?”

 

He shrugged one shoulder. “I was thinking I could show you around town a little. There’s not much, but there’s a park, a used bookstore that smells like the seventies, a place that sells slushies even in the dead of winter. You game?”

 

Rumi hesitated only a beat before nodding. “Yeah. Okay.”

 

“Cool,” He said, suddenly casual in that specific way he got when he was trying not to seem too eager. “It’s a ten-minute walk, if that. Let me grab my keys in case we end up lazy.”

 

As he ducked into his room, Rumi stepped to the front door and slipped her shoes back on, the toe of her sneaker nudging lightly against his again.

 

Outside, the sunlight had softened into early afternoon gold. The porch swing creaked gently in the breeze, the ivy shifting with it like it, too, had been listening all through lunch.

 

A moment later, Jinu joined her again, keys jangling in his hand.

 

“Alright,” He said. “Let me introduce you to the thrilling metropolis of my hometown. Population: frogs, retirees, and one very dramatic fourth-grade treehouse.”

 

Rumi smirked. “I feel honored.”

 

As they started down the porch steps and onto the quiet sidewalk, she slid her hands into her pockets and glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.

 

There was something comforting about being outside with him again, away from family eyes, away from the unspoken weight hanging in his room. She didn’t know what she was walking toward, exactly, but next to him, it felt a little easier to find out.

 

The sidewalks of the town were cracked and slightly uneven, bordered by overgrown hedges and small picket fences that had clearly been painted decades ago. The trees arched overhead in an orange canopy, the light filtered and warm, the air rich with the scent of sun-warmed grass and distant honeysuckle.

 

Rumi walked beside Jinu, their shoulders occasionally brushing, but neither of them said anything about it.

 

He pointed things out as they passed. The bakery where he and Nari used to get free cookies after school, the old elementary playground still standing with rusted monkey bars, the corner store with a faded mural of frogs in sunglasses ("Town mascot, unofficially," he explained). It was sweet and small, the kind of place that felt like it never really changed.

 

They slowed in front of the park, a stretch of green with crooked benches and an empty swing set, the paint peeling just slightly on the metal bars.

 

Jinu looked over at her, his expression soft. “It’s weird being back.. but I like that you’re here with me.”

 

Rumi’s chest tightened.

 

The way he said it, gentle, almost unthinking, made her want to say something. To reach for his hand. To confess whatever had been building between them for weeks, months, in text messages and walks across campus and that moment in his bedroom when he said you’re not like anyone else I’ve brought home.

 

She couldn’t.

 

If she said it, if she let it slip, everything might change. She wasn’t sure yet if it would change for the better. So instead, she said lightly, “It’s cute. Like a postcard.”

 

He glanced at her, brow raised slightly. “Cute?”

 

“Don’t make me say charming,” She teased, nudging him with her elbow. “I already complimented your hometown frog mural. That’s my limit.”

 

Jinu grinned, but didn’t push. Just let the moment sit between them.

 

They kept walking, the breeze picking up slightly, tugging at the hem of her shirt. For a second, she swore he was about to say something. Something closer. Something that would push them past the edge of just friends, just this.

 

Before he could, she said, “So, how dramatic was that treehouse?”

 

He blinked. “Oh, it had three near-death experiences and an ongoing ant infestation. Very intense architecture.”

 

Just like that, the moment shifted. Rumi made sure of it, because if she let herself linger in the weight of his eyes too long, she might say something she couldn’t unsay. She might admit how much she wanted this to be something more.

 

Not when she didn’t know what he’d do with it.

 

So she laughed instead, and kept walking, just a step ahead.

 

Jinu, bless him, followed without asking why.

 

They wandered past the park and onto a quieter street, the pavement dappled with sun through the trees. A few birds chirped somewhere overhead, and in the distance, someone was mowing their lawn, the hum soft and distant.

 

“College is weird,” Rumi said after a stretch of silence, not even prompted, just… thinking aloud. “It’s like no one really knows what they’re doing, but we’re all pretending we do. So we don’t freak each other out.”

 

Jinu gave a low laugh. “That’s way too accurate. I spent a full semester convinced everyone else had some secret manual I didn’t get.”

 

“You mean you don’t have the manual?” She asked mock-dramatically. “You’re supposed to be the guy with it together.”

 

“I do not have it together,” He said, deadpan. “I just have really convincing spreadsheets.”

 

She smiled at that, then squinted up toward the sky. The sun had dipped behind a cloud, and the breeze coming off the trees had cooled. Not freezing, but just enough to raise goosebumps on her arms.

 

“You okay?” Jinu asked, catching the way she rubbed her hands over her sleeves.

 

“Yeah, just—” She shrugged. “Should’ve brought something warmer.”

 

He didn’t say anything, just immediately shrugged out of his light jacket and held it out to her.

 

Rumi blinked. “You don’t have to—”

 

“I know,” He said. “But I want to.”

 

There was something in his voice, quiet, steady. Not teasing, not flirtatious. Just kind.

 

Rumi hesitated, then took it, pulling it on. It was too big on her. The sleeves falling past her hands, the fabric warm from his skin and smelling faintly of detergent and something woodsy. Like cedar, maybe.

 

She looked over at him. “Thanks.”

 

He gave her a sideways smile. “You wear it better than I do.”

 

They kept walking, and for a while, it was just the sound of their shoes on pavement.

 

Then Jinu glanced over again. “So… how do you like my mom?”

 

Rumi didn’t answer immediately. Her fingers curled slightly into the sleeves of his jacket, and her gaze dropped to the sidewalk. “She’s… a lot.” Jinu’s expression flickered, unsurprised, and laughed loudly. “I mean,” Rumi added quickly, “not in a bad way. She’s just… warm, and open. She hugged me before I said a full sentence.”

 

He smiled, a little, but waited.

 

Rumi exhaled. “It’s just different. I’m not really used to moms being like that.”

 

“Yeah,” He said gently. “I kind of figured.”

 

They walked a few more steps in silence. Rumi’s voice dropped, almost like it was slipping out of her without permission.

 

“She looks at you like she knows you. Like… she saw all the versions of you as you grew up and still thinks they’re all good.”

 

Jinu slowed, glancing over.

 

Rumi shook her head, suddenly uncomfortable with how emotional that sounded. “Sorry. That was.. too much.”

 

“No,” He said, quietly. “It wasn’t.”

 

She didn’t reply to that. Just kept walking, faster now, even as the jacket shifted awkwardly with each step.

 

He let her. He didn’t press, didn’t reach. Just kept pace with her, like he always did.

 

They took a side street off the main stretch, one of those narrow, tree-lined roads that seemed to belong to memory more than geography. Fewer houses. Less noise. Just the whisper of leaves overhead and the occasional creak of an old mailbox swaying in the breeze.

 

Jinu led her off the sidewalk without really announcing it, veering through a small gap between two fences. Rumi followed, curious, until the trees opened up into a small clearing, uneven ground, shaded and quiet. There was a low wooden bench at the edge, worn from time and weather. A rusted bike rack sat off to the side, long abandoned.

 

“This was my hideout,” Jinu said simply, stepping over a tree root. “Back when Nari was little and I needed to not hear ‘Baby Shark’ for the tenth time.”

 

Rumi let out a quiet laugh, taking in the spot. “It’s nice.”

 

“No one really comes here,” He added, brushing off the bench with his hand. “Town’s too small for secrets, but this one’s mine.”

 

She sat slowly beside him, the wood creaking under their combined weight. It wasn’t the most beautiful place, the grass was patchy, the bench slanted, but it was private. Safe. Held in the hush of trees and history.

 

For a while, neither of them said anything.

 

The air carried the soft scent of soil and pine. Somewhere nearby, a cicada buzzed. Rumi pulled the sleeves of his jacket over her hands again, hugging it around herself. She could still feel the shape of his warmth inside it, even now.

 

Jinu leaned back on his hands, looking out at the trees. “You don’t have to talk about anything you don’t want to, you know.”

 

Rumi turned to him. “I know.”

 

“I mean it,” He said. “It’s not like there’s a deadline for telling me stuff.”

 

Her heart thudded, unexpected and sharp. She did want to tell him. About the ache in her chest when she watched his mom dote on him. About how safe she’d felt when he gave her his jacket without hesitating. About how the idea of someone else having seen this part of him, his home, his roots, made something twist deep in her stomach.

 

All of that was too much. Too loud. Too real.

 

So instead, she said, “You don’t owe me that kind of patience.”

 

He gave her a look, soft and steady. “I’m not offering it because I owe you anything.”

 

She looked away again, eyes fixed on the overgrown patch of weeds near the bench.

 

“I just…” She hesitated. “It’s easier being in your world when it’s just the two of us.”

 

That made something flicker in his expression. Hope, maybe. Or hurt. Or both.

 

He didn’t ask what she meant. Didn’t push.

 

Instead, he nodded once, slow. “Yeah,” he said. “Me too.”

 

And they sat like that, in the quiet, the world softened around them, close but not quite touching, the things unsaid hanging gently between them like the trees overhead.

 

Neither of them had moved in a while.

 

Rumi was still in his jacket, her arms folded tightly against her chest, not from cold now, but from the weight of everything they weren’t saying.

 

Jinu sat leaned back on the bench again, his fingers idly brushing against the edge of the wood, close enough that if either of them shifted even a little, they’d touch.

 

They didn’t.

 

“So,” He said, voice low, almost reluctant to break the stillness, “if we weren’t here.. if we were back at school, what would you be doing right now?”

 

She thought about it. “Probably pretending to read while Zoey and Mira talk over some chaotic group project drama.”

 

He smiled. “And are you actually reading or just flipping the same page to look busy?”

 

“Flipping. Obviously.”

 

He let out a quiet laugh. “You’ve fooled us all.”

 

She turned her head, studying him. In this light, he looked a little less like the version of him she saw at school. A little less curated. His guard was down in a way that made her heart ache, in a way that made her want to reach out, just to touch the sleeve of his shirt. Just to know this was real.

 

“I think I like you better here,” She said before she could stop herself.

 

He blinked.

 

She didn’t mean it like that, or maybe she did, but not all the way. Not enough to be heard out loud for what it really was.

 

“I mean,” She corrected quickly, “You seem more… you. Like, not juggling three different assignments and an RA duty and that group chat where everyone somehow needs something from you all the time.”

 

He relaxed at that. “I.. never told you I was an RA. You noticed that?”

 

“You spread yourself too thin.”

 

He gave a quiet shrug. “It’s easier than letting people down.”

 

She didn’t respond to that. Because she got it. More than she wanted to admit.

 

The silence wrapped around them again, but this time, it didn’t feel heavy. Just... full.

 

“I like this spot,” She said after a while, softer now.

 

“Me too,” He said.

 

Another breeze passed through the trees, carrying with it the rustle of leaves and the faintest chill. Rumi shifted, hugging the jacket closer around her.

 

Without thinking, Jinu reached over and pulled her hood gently up over her head. Not playfully, not like a joke. Just a quiet, protective motion.

 

Her heart stuttered.

 

She stared straight ahead, afraid that if she looked at him right now, everything she was holding back would show on her face.

 

He didn’t say anything, didn’t call attention to it. He just let his hand fall back to the bench.

 

For a moment, it felt like the whole world had gone still.

 

Not because something was ending.

 

Something was starting, quietly, in the space between their hands.

 

The sun had slipped lower, casting everything in long, honey-colored shadows. The walk back through town was quieter now. The town softening into early evening, porch lights flicking on one by one like slow blinks.

 

Rumi and Jinu walked side by side again, this time without much urgency. The air had cooled, and she was still wrapped in his jacket, her hands tucked into the sleeves. A part of her hoped he wouldn’t ask for it back yet.

 

Their steps fell into rhythm on the sidewalk, neither of them needing to fill the silence right away.

 

Eventually, Jinu glanced over. “You ever think about what you’d do if college just… wasn’t a thing?”

 

Rumi looked up at him, a little surprised. “You mean like drop out and go live in the woods?”

 

He grinned. “I was thinking more like, if money, expectations, and grades didn’t matter. If none of it was real. What would you be doing?”

 

She thought about it for a moment, genuinely. “Something boring. Reading. Maybe working in a little bookstore. Nothing flashy. Just… quiet.”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “You could do that now, you know.”

 

She gave a half-smile. “Yeah, but then I’d have to explain it to everyone and my advisor would probably spontaneously combust.”

 

He laughed. “Valid.”

 

“What about you?” She asked.

 

“Mm,” He hummed, swinging his keys lightly as they walked. “I’d be somewhere by the water. Not like a beach. I don’t mean that. Something smaller. With boats. Maybe teach kids how to build stuff. Fix things.”

 

Rumi blinked. “That’s oddly specific.”

 

He shrugged. “It’s a good tired, you know? The kind that feels earned.”

 

She nodded, letting that settle. The idea of Jinu, calm, working with his hands, the water nearby, was strangely vivid. It suited him. There was something grounding about the image.

 

As they turned a corner, their hands brushed, just barely. A passing touch.

 

Neither of them moved away.

 

A few steps later, it happened again. This time, longer. Lingering.

 

Rumi’s heart thudded once, hard. She could feel his hand, warm and steady beside hers. Not touching now, but so close it almost didn’t matter.

 

She didn’t say anything, and neither did he.

 

It would’ve been easy, so easy, to close that space. To just… let her hand fall into his.

 

She didn’t, because she couldn’t risk him knowing. Not yet. Not when this already felt like more than she was ready to name.

 

So instead, she pulled her arms tighter across her chest and changed the subject.

 

“You think your mom’s already planning dinner?” She asked lightly.

 

Jinu gave a small, knowing smile, like he’d felt that pull too, and had decided not to call attention to it. “She probably has five backup meals in her head. You’ll be full until Monday.”

 

Rumi laughed, a little breathless, and let the conversation carry them the rest of the way home, their hands never quite touching again, but still close enough to remember how it felt when they did.

Chapter 24

Notes:

outdone myself with this chapter i dare say

Chapter Text

By the time they got back to the house, the sky was streaked with the last purples and golds of sunset. Jinu unlocked the door and kicked off his shoes first, calling a soft, “We’re back,” toward the kitchen, though no one responded immediately, just the sound of simmering and the clink of utensils.

 

Rumi followed him down the hall and into his room. It was warm inside, the air a little stuffy from the late-day heat. Jinu cracked the window open, just a bit, and tossed his keys into a bowl on the desk. Neither of them said much, the kind of silence that wasn’t uncomfortable, just… easy.

 

Jinu flopped onto the bed first, one arm tucked behind his head, the other scrolling aimlessly through his phone. Rumi sat at the edge, pulled off his jacket carefully, and folded it beside her before laying down too, facing the ceiling, her phone glowing softly in her hand.

 

No words, no pressure.

 

Just the sound of distant footsteps in the hallway, the occasional buzz of a group chat, and a house that felt full but not overwhelming.

 

Every now and then, their screens would light up their faces, casting them in flickers of blue. Rumi found herself half-reading a meme Mira sent, half-listening to Jinu hum softly to himself, something tuneless and low, a habit she hadn’t noticed before.

 

It was strange. Comforting. To just be here, in his space, in a way that didn’t ask anything of her.

 

Her shoulder brushed his once as she shifted, and again, neither of them moved away.

 

Then a voice called from the kitchen — bright and familiar:

 

“Jinu-ya! Rumi! Come eat!”

 

He groaned softly. “That’s our cue.”

 

Rumi sat up slower, stretching once. “Smells good.”

 

“It’s probably too good,” Jinu muttered as he stood and offered her a hand up. “She’s always trying to outdo herself when there’s company.”

 

They made their way to the kitchen, the warmth and scent wrapping around them like a blanket.

 

The table was already set. Steaming bowls of galbi-jjim, braised short ribs, a bubbling pot of doenjang jjigae still on a trivet in the center, plates of kimchi, jeon, savory pancakes, and sticky, perfectly scooped white rice. Nari was already sitting, scrolling on her phone with her chopsticks in one hand. Jinu’s mom turned just as they entered, wiping her hands on a towel.

 

“Rumi-ah,” She beamed, motioning to the table. “I made a few things Jinu said you might like.”

 

Rumi blinked. “You did?”

 

“She interrogated me,” Jinu said, sliding into his seat. “Like full-on restaurant survey level questions.”

 

“It’s called hospitality,” His mom replied proudly, pressing a bowl into Rumi’s hands. “Eat plenty, okay? You’re too skinny. Look at your wrists!”

 

Rumi smiled, caught somewhere between overwhelmed and touched. “Thank you… this looks amazing.”

 

“You haven’t even tasted it yet,” Jinu teased. “Wait until she insists you take home leftovers in tupperware.”

 

“I will,” His mom said cheerfully, already placing a portion of galbi in Rumi’s bowl. “I already started packing it.”

 

As they settled in, Rumi found herself between Nari and Jinu, chopsticks in hand, the table full of color and warmth and voices. A little loud. A little chaotic.

 

Strangely, it felt… safe.

 

Not hers, exactly, but not closed off to her, either. Like she might belong, if she let herself.

 

The clink of chopsticks and bowls filled the kitchen, along with the rich smell of doenjang jjigae and the occasional sizzle as another round of jeon was pulled off the pan and set on a side plate.

 

Jinu’s mom sat across from him, beaming with the kind of pride that didn’t need to be loud, though she was still plenty loud.

 

“So!” She said, reaching for the kimchi and piling some into Jinu’s bowl. “Are you still singing with that little group at school? What are they called? The… the Harmony Boys?”

 

Rumi nearly choked on her water.

 

Jinu groaned. “They’re called Saja Boys, eomma, and no one’s called us the Harmony Boys.”

 

“I like Harmony Boys better,” Nari said through a mouthful of rice.

 

Jinu pointed his chopsticks at her. “That’s because you like chaos.”

 

Rumi covered her smile with the rim of her bowl.

 

His mom wasn’t deterred. “You’re still performing, right? You didn’t quit, did you? You better not have.”

 

“I didn’t quit,” Jinu said, reaching for more galbi-jjim. “We had two shows last semester, and there’s one coming up in October.”

 

“Ooh,” She said, eyes lighting up. “Is there a video of the last one? I want to see!”

 

Jinu looked mildly horrified. “You already saw it.”

 

“No, I saw a clip Nari sent me when your voice cracked.”

 

“That was for science,” Nari said.

 

Rumi was quietly losing it. Jinu gave her a sideways look. “Don’t join them.”

 

“I didn’t say anything,” Rumi said, trying and failing to keep her face neutral.

 

“I remember when you used to sing with the school group,” His mom said fondly. “He was so tiny! His voice was like a little squeaky puppy.”

 

“I have zero memory of that,” Jinu muttered.

 

“I do,” Nari added helpfully. “You sang too loud and cried when no one clapped.”

 

Jinu pointed at her again. “You were three.”

 

“I had taste.”

 

The whole table erupted in laughter, and Rumi felt something loosen in her chest. The food, the teasing, the comfort of shared memory. It was loud and messy and full of love in a way that felt almost foreign. Watching it, being in it, even just as an observer, felt strangely right.

 

When Jinu looked at her again, face flushed with slight embarrassment and affection simmering just beneath it, Rumi quickly dropped her eyes to her rice bowl.

 

Still not ready to say anything.

 

But feeling oh so much.

 

Dinner wound down slowly, the way good meals do, with second helpings, laughter tapering into content sighs, and the table settling into a warm, full silence. Nari got up first, announcing dramatically that she had a “food baby” and needed to lie down. Jinu’s mom waved her off with a fond scolding before reaching to start clearing plates.

 

“Leave it,” Jinu said quickly, standing and stacking bowls with practiced ease. “We’ve got it.”

 

His mom raised an eyebrow. “You?”

 

He nodded. “Me and Rumi.”

 

Rumi blinked, halfway through folding her napkin. “Yeah, of course.”

 

His mom smiled wide, clearly pleased. “Aigoo, such a polite girl. I like her already.” She patted Rumi’s shoulder before disappearing down the hallway with the leftovers she refused to let anyone help carry.

 

Rumi stood and grabbed the rest of the dishes, following Jinu into the kitchen. The air in there still smelled like soy sauce and garlic, and the counters were dotted with little oil splatters and used spoons.

 

“Thanks for jumping in,” Jinu said, rolling up his sleeves and turning on the tap. “You didn’t have to.”

 

“I wanted to,” Rumi replied, carefully scraping rice into the compost bin. “Feels weird not helping, honestly.”

 

“She already likes you more than any of my old friends who came over,” He said, a little too casually.

 

Rumi tried not to react to the old friends part, even though her mind immediately jumped back to that offhand other girl Nari had mentioned earlier.

 

Instead, she bumped her hip against his lightly. “Maybe I just know how to earn points.”

 

“Strategic,” He said with a nod, passing her a soapy bowl.

 

They settled into a quiet rhythm. Jinu washing, Rumi rinsing and stacking. Occasionally, their arms brushed. Once, she felt his sleeve graze her wrist as they reached for the same dish. Neither of them commented on it.

 

The sound of water, the soft clatter of ceramic, and the distant murmur of the TV from the living room filled the space around them.

 

“This is weirdly nice,” Rumi said after a few minutes, voice low.

 

Jinu glanced at her. “Washing dishes?”

 

“Just…” She paused, drying a plate with a dish towel. “Being here. Helping. It feels like…” He waited. “Like a real family,” She finished, quieter now.

 

Jinu didn’t say anything for a second. Just rinsed another dish and handed it to her. “Yeah,” he said finally. “That’s kind of.. the whole deal.”

 

Rumi nodded, swallowing past a sudden lump in her throat.

 

They finished up the last of the pans in silence, the tension between them softer now, not gone, but folded into the simple comfort of shared tasks. Something about it felt… stable. Like even without the words she couldn’t say, he understood.

 

He handed her the last plate. “Mission accomplished.”

 

She smiled. “We’re very heroic.”

 

“Clearly.”

 

For a moment, as they stood there in the hum of a clean kitchen, hands still damp, the world outside the little circle they'd built that day felt far away.

 

Later that night, the house had settled into a quiet hum, the kind that only happens in small towns, where everything slows after sunset and the walls seem to soften with it.

 

Rumi was pulling her braid up into a loose bun, sleep clothes on, when there was a soft knock on the door.

 

“Hey,” Jinu’s voice came through low. “You decent?”

 

She cracked the door open. He was already barefoot, hoodie thrown over his shoulder and a faint smirk tugging at his mouth. “I have a surprise,” He said.

 

Rumi narrowed her eyes. “Is this like, actual surprise or I made up a reason to get us outside alone surprise?”

 

“Why can’t it be both?”

 

Before she could answer, he turned and started down the hall, glancing back once to make sure she was following.

 

Curious, and maybe a little too eager, she grabbed a cardigan and padded after him.

 

They slipped out the back door quietly, onto the narrow porch and down the steps into the yard. The grass was cool under her feet, the air soft and still, cicadas buzzing faintly in the distance.

 

Jinu led her toward a little clearing by the old shed, tucked behind a line of ivy-covered fencing and just far enough from the house to feel private.

 

He stopped under a tree, turned to her, and held something up between his fingers with a raised brow.

 

A neatly rolled joint.

 

Rumi blinked. “That’s the surprise?”

 

He gave a small shrug, amused. “Small town. No bars open after nine. It’s this or microwave popcorn and reruns.”

 

She stared at it for a second, then snorted. “I mean… tempting.”

 

“But…?” He asked, reading her hesitation.

 

She rubbed the back of her neck. “I just.. it’s right there.” She motioned toward the house, where one soft porch light still glowed through the kitchen window. “What if your mom smells it?”

 

“She won’t,” He said easily, already digging in his hoodie pocket for a lighter. “We’re downwind. Plus, I’ve done this here before.”

 

“Oh, good,” She muttered, raising a brow. “That makes it better.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

She laughed under her breath, crossing her arms. “Okay, but if your mom comes out here and starts talking about my character, I’m throwing you directly under the bus.”

 

“She already likes you more than me,” He said, flicking the lighter once. “You’ll be fine.”

 

He took the first hit casually, practiced, and held it in before exhaling slow and easy into the warm night air. Then he turned, holding it out to her, not pushing, just offering.

 

Rumi hesitated again. Not because she didn’t want to, but because standing out here, barefoot under the stars, with Jinu watching her like this, quiet, steady, warm, was already enough of a buzz.

 

Still, she took it from him with careful fingers.

 

Not ready to say yes.

 

Not ready to walk away either.

 

Rumi took a slow drag, mimicking the way Jinu had done it, not trying too hard, but trying just enough. She coughed once, just barely, then let the smoke curl out on a breath like she was exhaling a secret.

 

“That was graceful,” Jinu said, taking it back from her with a half-smile.

 

“I was going for mysterious and elusive,” She deadpanned. “Like a very cool ghost.”

 

“Mission accomplished. You’ve haunted me.”

 

They stood there under the tree, the moonlight catching in the curls of smoke between them. The night was quiet in a way that felt intentional, like it was holding its breath just for them.

 

A few crickets sang somewhere in the grass. A moth danced near the porch light in the distance. Rumi leaned back against the shed wall, the wood cool through her cardigan, her head light and a little buzzy now.

 

“I don’t think I’ve been this chill since winter break,” She murmured.

 

Jinu took another hit, speaking through the exhale. “Yeah?”

 

“No deadlines. No laundry pile judging me. No Mira trying to narrate my love life like it’s a live podcast.”

 

He laughed, a soft, low sound. “You should charge her a subscription.”

 

“She’d pay it.”

 

He passed the joint back and their fingers brushed, not quite a spark, but something warmer, softer. Rumi looked at him, and for a moment, there was nothing loud in her chest. Just a gentle hum.

 

Jinu tilted his head slightly. “You know, you’re kind of funny when you’re high.”

 

“I’m always funny.”

 

“No, you’re usually more guarded. This version of you is more…” He waved his hand in a circle, searching. “Floaty.”

 

“I’m not floaty,” She protested, though it came out through a smile.

 

“You’re totally floaty.”

 

She rolled her eyes but didn’t stop smiling. “Fine. I’m floaty. You’re smug. Balance.”

 

“Exactly,” He said, nudging her arm lightly with his. “Teamwork.”

 

They stood like that for a while, passing the joint between them, letting the smoke drift upward into the quiet sky, the weight of the day finally peeling off like layers they didn’t need to carry here.

 

At one point, Jinu whispered something to the stars, nonsense, something half-serious about clouds being government spies and Rumi laughed so hard she had to lean on his shoulder just to stay upright.

 

For once, she didn’t pull away.

 

The joint was almost done when Jinu motioned with his chin toward the street. “C’mon,” he said. “There’s a park a couple blocks down. Swings. Grass. Possibly haunted jungle gym.”

 

Rumi hesitated, her shoes dangling from her hand as she stood barefoot in the cool grass. “You’re trying to get me haunted and high in the same night?”

 

“You live dangerously now. Floaty ghost, remember?”

 

She rolled her eyes but followed.

 

The neighborhood was hushed as they walked, porch lights glowing low, wind nudging tree branches overhead. Their footsteps were soft against the pavement, their shadows stretched long by the amber streetlamps.

 

“I’ve been thinking,” Rumi said suddenly, half-laughing at herself before she even finished. “Why do we blink so much?”

 

Jinu snorted. “That’s what your brain landed on?”

 

“I’m serious,” She said. “We’re basically turning the world off for like… half a second, every few seconds. What if we miss something important?”

 

Jinu glanced at her, amused. “Like a government spy cloud moving?”

 

“Exactly. Or, like… someone falling in love with you and you missed it because you blinked.”

 

That made him go quiet for a second. A beat longer than necessary.

 

Then he said, “I think if someone fell in love with you, you’d notice. Blink or not.”

 

Rumi looked away fast, trying to keep her face neutral, even as her chest lit up like someone had struck a match inside it.

 

“Or maybe,” She said quickly, “the blinking is the only reason we don’t fall in love with everyone.”

 

“That’s deep,” Jinu said, playfully solemn. “Blinking as emotional boundaries.”

 

“I mean, have you seen the right person under lamplight when you’re a little high? You blink just to survive.”

 

He laughed, that full, unfiltered kind that made her smile without trying.

 

They reached the park just as the wind picked up a little, the swings creaking gently in the distance. The playground was empty, the slide glinting dully in the moonlight, the jungle gym casting strange shadows.

 

Rumi wandered toward the swings, her feet still bare in the cold grass. She sat, the chain groaning slightly, and began to rock gently back and forth. Jinu sat in the next swing over, hands curled loosely around the chains, legs stretched out in front of him.

 

For a while, they just sat there, swinging slow, not speaking.

 

Then Jinu said, “You ever think about how we’ll probably never remember this night perfectly?”

 

Rumi looked over at him. “Like it’ll fade?”

 

He nodded, eyes on the stars. “Not all at once. Just... the little pieces. Like which joke made you laugh first, or which house had the wind chimes. Gone, but we’ll remember how it felt.”

 

Rumi’s swing slowed. “I kind of hope so.” He glanced at her, confused. “I don’t know,” She said, voice softer now. “Some things are better as a feeling. You don’t have to ruin them trying to explain.”

 

He was quiet for a moment, then nodded. “Yeah. That makes sense.”

 

Their swings moved in a kind of rhythm, not quite matching, but close enough to feel connected.

 

Somewhere in the deep stillness of the night, between half-baked theories and the buzz of shared smoke, Rumi felt something settle in her chest.

 

Not certainty, but something close.

 

Eventually, the slow creak of the swings quieted. Rumi let hers come to a full stop, dragging the tips of her toes in the grass.

 

Jinu looked over. “Want to lie down for a bit?”

 

She hesitated, not because she didn’t want to, but because the thought of lying in the grass beside him, in the dark, with this much in her chest… it made her feel like she might float out of her own skin.

 

But she nodded. “Yeah. Let’s.”

 

They left the swings and wandered to the open field just past the play structure. The grass was cool and dewy beneath them as they lay back, arms just barely brushing. The sky stretched out endlessly above, dotted with faint stars, the moon blurred slightly by thin clouds.

 

Rumi folded her hands over her stomach. “This is dangerously peaceful.”

 

Jinu exhaled slowly beside her. “Yeah. Like, suspiciously peaceful.”

 

“Like the kind of calm before you accidentally say something that makes everything weird.”

 

He turned his head slightly, just enough to glance at her. “Planning to do that?”

 

She smirked. “You never know with me.”

 

They fell quiet again. The kind of silence that didn’t feel empty, it felt like it was waiting for something.

 

Then Rumi spoke, voice light but honest. “Do you think love feels different for everyone?”

 

Jinu hummed, considering it. “Yeah, probably. I mean, people are different, but I think there’s a core to it that’s the same.”

 

She looked over at him. “What core?”

 

“The part where you want to be around them without needing a reason. Where it doesn’t feel like a performance.”

 

Rumi blinked slowly. “That’s a good answer.”

 

He shrugged. “You asked a good question.”

 

She thought for a moment, then added, “I don’t know what it feels like. I mean, I’ve felt… things, but I don’t know if I’ve ever known when it was actually love. Or just… wanting to be wanted.”

 

Jinu’s voice was gentle. “That’s fair.”

 

She didn’t look at him. Just stared up at the night sky, her thoughts drifting with the clouds. “I think love might scare me a little,” She admitted.

 

Jinu was quiet for a beat. “Because it could go away?”

 

“Because it could stay,” She said softly. “And then I’d have to learn how to keep it.”

 

He didn’t respond right away. Just lay there beside her, his breath steady, the warmth of his presence grounding. Then, in a voice so quiet she almost missed it, he said, “I think the right kind of love teaches you how.”

 

Rumi turned her head toward him and found him already looking at her.

 

For a second, she couldn’t breathe. Not because of what he said, but because she could feel how close they were to something.

 

Too close.

 

So she broke the moment, gently. “Okay, philosopher. That’s enough wisdom for one night.”

 

He smiled, a little sad but still soft. “You’re the one who asked.”

 

“I was hoping for something dumb like, ‘Love is when you split fries and don’t get mad when they eat the last one.’”

 

“That is love,” He said, laughing. “Real, foundational stuff.”

 

Just like that, the weight of the moment passed, but the imprint of it, the warmth, the nearness, the almost, lingered.

 

They lay there in the grass a while longer, neither of them saying anything else about love, but both thinking about it anyway.

 

The sky had shifted deeper into night, stars sharper now, the air a little cooler. The kind of hour where truth feels easier to touch, like it’s floating just under the surface of every thought.

 

Jinu’s voice came low beside her, almost hesitant. “Rumi.”

 

She turned her head slightly, her cheek brushing against the grass. “Yeah?”

 

He didn’t look at her, just kept his eyes on the stars.

 

“Do you… love me?”

 

It didn’t come out teasing or soft. It wasn’t even dramatic. Just real. Steady. A question that had clearly been sitting on his chest too long to hold in any longer.

 

Rumi felt her breath catch. Not because she hadn’t thought about it, but because she had. Constantly. Quietly. Carefully.

 

She let the silence stretch a little before answering, her voice barely above a whisper. “I love the way you notice things,” She said slowly. “Like when I’m tired but pretending not to be. Or when I say I’m fine and you don’t believe me, but you still wait until I want to talk.”

 

Jinu’s eyes shifted, just slightly. Not quite looking at her. Waiting.

 

“I love how you talk about music and your mom and the way you make space for people even when they don’t know how to ask for it.” She paused, swallowing hard. “But I don’t know if that’s love,” She added, quieter now. “Or if it’s just me loving the way you love the world.”

 

Jinu finally looked at her then, eyes gentle and lit by something more than moonlight. He didn’t speak, just watched her, like he was trying to memorize every word she'd said.

 

Rumi felt it. That pull between them. The air charged in that thin, inevitable way.

 

Maybe it was the way the night had stripped everything else away. Or maybe it was because she didn’t want to wonder anymore, but she leaned in.

 

Just a little. Jinu met her halfway.

 

The kiss was soft, not rushed, not asking for answers. Just an exhale of everything unsaid. His hand found hers in the grass, fingers curling gently, anchoring them there.

 

When they pulled back, neither of them spoke.

 

They just lay there, breath mingling, hearts pacing toward something neither of them fully named yet.

 

Maybe they were getting closer.

Chapter 25

Notes:

my sillies !! after this fic is over (its ending soon) im wondering if i should write polytrix or something of maomao / jinshi !

Chapter Text

Rumi woke slowly, as if her mind had to move through layers, sleep, haze, memory, before it could land in her body again. The first thing she felt was warmth. Not just warmth. Weight. An arm slung around her waist. The brush of bare skin against her thigh. The slow, steady rhythm of someone breathing beside her.

 

Her eyes fluttered open.

 

Soft morning light filtered through the thin curtain. Jinu’s bed creaked slightly as she shifted. She was on her side, facing the wall, tucked beneath the blanket, and behind her, unmistakably close, was Jinu.

 

They were tangled, his legs loosely woven with hers, one of her arms draped over his, their bodies flush in a way that made her heart stutter.

 

Then she noticed. She didn’t have her pajama pants on. Jinu… didn’t have his shirt. Her breath caught. Nothing felt wrong. Her body didn’t ache. There was no panic rising in her chest. Just that lingering, gentle fog, the aftermath of too little sleep, maybe too much high, and a kiss that hadn’t left her mind since it happened.

 

The kiss. It crashed back into her slowly, like a wave rolling over her in pieces. The park. The stars. His question. Her almost-answer.

 

Them, closing the space between. She didn’t remember coming back here. She didn’t remember falling asleep.

 

She remembered the way he held her hand after they kissed. How they walked home in silence that wasn’t awkward. How he let her lean against him when they climbed the stairs. The way his hoodie slipped off her shoulders and how neither of them cared.

 

She didn’t know what it all meant. Or what he would remember. Or what to do next.

 

She stayed still for a moment, caught between not wanting to move and needing space to think.

 

Behind her, Jinu shifted, not awake yet, but tightening his arm around her like his body already knew where she was supposed to be.

 

Her heart clenched.

 

What did we do?

 

Her cheeks flushed as she glanced down at the sheets, piecing together what she could. She still had her tank top on. That was something. Maybe they’d just gotten comfortable, too comfortable. Maybe it didn’t mean..

 

Jinu let out a soft breath, the kind people make right before waking.

 

Rumi froze.

 

Jinu stirred behind her, his breath warm against the back of her neck. Rumi held completely still, eyes open now but unfocused, her mind still foggy and looping. She wasn’t sure how they ended up like this. Her without pants, him without a shirt, wrapped around each other like they’d always done it.

 

He shifted a little, his arm around her waist tightening slightly before he nuzzled lazily against her shoulder. Then, groggy and half-laughing, he mumbled, “Okay, so… we’re definitely cuddlers now.”

 

Rumi blinked. “What?”

 

He yawned, voice still thick with sleep. “I mean, this is clearly expert-level entanglement. Like, borderline octopus mode.”

 

She turned slightly, enough to glance at him over her shoulder. His hair was sticking up in several directions, and his eyes were only half open. There was no panic in his expression, just that casual softness he always carried in early mornings and late nights.

 

“You’re not freaking out?” she asked.

 

Jinu gave her a look like she’d just asked if the sky was still blue. “About what? That we’re spooning like champions? Nah.”

 

“You’re shirtless.”

 

He looked down at himself. “So I am.” Then he grinned sleepily. “You’re pants-less. Balance.”

 

Rumi groaned and pulled the blanket up to her nose.

 

“I mean, if we’re being honest,” He continued, shifting slightly to get more comfortable without letting go of her, “this is the best I’ve slept all semester. Even if you hog the covers and sleep like a starfish.”

 

“I’m not a starfish.”

 

“You’re a horizontal menace.”

 

She let out a small laugh despite herself. “You’re really fine with this?”

 

He paused for a second, then said quietly, “Rumi, I wouldn’t be holding you like this if I didn’t want to, and I wouldn’t be this okay if I didn’t trust you.”

 

Something in her chest unclenched at that, not all the way, but enough.

 

Jinu rested his forehead lightly against the back of her head. “Unless you’re uncomfortable. Then I can untangle. Like, respectfully untangle. No drama.”

 

She shook her head quickly. “No. I mean. I’m okay. It’s just…”

 

“I know,” He said, his voice dropping softer. “No pressure.”

 

They lay there in the quiet hum of morning, still wrapped around each other, neither quite ready to move. The questions could wait. The what-are-we could wait.

 

For now, it was just warmth, and breath, and the quiet miracle of waking up with someone who made space for all your unsure parts, and didn’t flinch from any of them.

 

“Jinu-yah! Market run, remember! Saturday tradition! Don’t think I forgot just because you brought a guest!”

 

Rumi stiffened slightly in his arms. Jinu just let out a groan into the pillow and flopped onto his back, one arm still loosely draped across her stomach. “Oh my god,” He muttered. “She’s been waiting for this.”

 

Rumi peeked at him, hair slightly mussed, eyes still heavy from sleep. “She does this every Saturday?”

 

He nodded, rubbing a hand over his face. “It’s like clockwork. Eggs, green onion, tofu, red pepper flakes. We could be in the middle of a hurricane and she’d still be like, ‘Do you think the fish guy is still open?’”

 

Rumi couldn’t help but smile at that. It was so him. This simple little ritual that painted an entire picture of his life before college, before her. And now she was here, tangled in it, sleep-warm and pants-less and suddenly invited into the ordinary.

 

“She want me to come?” She asked, uncertain.

 

Jinu turned his head toward her. “She didn’t say not to.”

 

That earned him an eye roll.

 

A second later, Rumi was already sitting up, dragging the blanket with her. “I need to find pants before your mom sees me like this and changes her mind about liking me.”

 

“She loves you already,” He said, stretching with a groggy smile. “Honestly? You agreeing to go to the market with me just locked it in.”

 

“Don’t push it.”

 

He was still grinning as he rolled out of bed and grabbed a hoodie from the floor, tossing it over his head.

 

Rumi stood too, her thoughts still fogged and tangled like their sheets, but her body already moving forward. Maybe she didn’t have all the answers yet, but she had this. A quiet morning, a sleepy boy, and a market trip that waited for no one.

 

In Jinu’s room, the light had shifted from soft morning to full sun as it spilled through the curtains, cutting across the floor in golden stripes. Rumi sat at the edge of the bed, tugging on a pair of shorts and a small clean tank top that hung far above her stomach

 

It was cozy. Cool, but it didn’t hide much.

 

Her birthmarks, scattered like paintbrush strokes across her neck and collarbone, one curling just below her jawline, peeked out clearly against her skin now. She paused as she slipped on some socks, thumb grazing over the spot on her wrist where another bloomed faintly. No one had said anything here. Not Nari, not his mom. Not Jinu.

 

Still, she noticed them more in unfamiliar places. She reached for his jacket but didn’t rush. She needed a minute.

 

Meanwhile, out in the kitchen, Jinu was leaning against the counter as his mom double-checked a list scrawled on a sticky note.

 

“No frozen mandoo this time,” She said without looking up. “Last time you bought the kind with beef and shrimp. Your sister gagged.”

 

“That was one time,” He said, tone defensive but light. “And she’s dramatic.”

 

“And no dried anchovies from the top shelf. You know those smell like fish tank water.”

 

“Yes, ma’am,” Jinu said, pressing a hand to his heart like he was swearing into battle.

 

His mom looked up then, eyeing him with a faint smile. “She’s sweet, your friend.”

 

“Yeah,” He said simply. “She is.”

 

“And she’s coming with you?”

 

“If she wants.”

 

His mom smirked like she knew something she wasn’t saying. “You seem different around her.”

 

Jinu blinked. “Different how?”

 

“Softer.” She tilted her head. “But not smaller.”

 

He didn’t answer that. Just glanced toward the hallway.

 

“Be nice to her,” His mom added gently. “Some girls carry things quiet, you know?”

 

Jinu swallowed, nodding. “Yeah. I know.”

 

Just then, Rumi stepped softly into the doorway, tugging on a beanie and smoothing her sleeves. Her birthmarks stood out more in the morning light, and for a half second, Jinu caught himself looking.

 

Not in surprise. Not in pity. Just like he noticed, the same way he noticed everything about her.

 

“Ready?” She asked, voice light.

 

He pushed off the counter and grabbed the list. “Yep. Let’s go impress some ajummas.”

 

Rumi raised an eyebrow. “You’re going to talk to strangers?”

 

“They’re not strangers. They’re produce gods. Show respect.”

 

She smiled faintly, following him out the door. The morning was cold and crisp, but somehow everything felt warmer than it should, like the quiet parts between them were starting to hum a little louder.

 

Even if Rumi didn’t know what they were yet… She was still walking beside him.

 

The town’s Saturday market sat nestled between two narrow streets, winding with colorful tarps and makeshift tents that flapped in the cold morning breeze. The scent of frying batter, ripe persimmons, and just-cut scallions filled the air. Elderly women hunched over small folding tables waved vegetables in plastic bags like currency. One ajusshi was already yelling about the day’s mackerel prices like it was breaking news.

 

Rumi stuck close to Jinu as they stepped under a striped red-and-white canopy.

 

“You weren’t kidding,” She muttered, eyeing the crowd. “This is chaos.”

 

“Beautiful chaos,” Jinu said with a grin. “Watch this.”

 

He made a beeline toward a stall where an older woman stood beside towers of dried seaweed and bags of gochugaru. She spotted him immediately.

 

“Yah, Jinu!” She called, laughing. “You finally crawl back to see your halmeoni or what?”

 

“She’s not even related to me,” Jinu whispered to Rumi, then turned on the charm. “Of course I did! How else would I remember which pepper flakes are spicy enough to hurt my feelings?”

 

The woman slapped his arm affectionately and immediately started bagging things without asking what he wanted. Rumi stood back, watching with half-hidden amusement as Jinu chatted easily with the vendor. The ajumma leaned over once, squinting at her.

 

“This your girlfriend?” Jinu opened his mouth, clearly mid-denial, but the woman had already nodded approvingly. “Pretty. Looks smart, too. You bring her again next time.”

 

Rumi blinked, caught completely off-guard. She managed a smile and bowed her head slightly. “Thank you…”

 

As they walked away, arms full of groceries, she nudged him with her elbow. “You didn’t even correct her.”

 

He raised a brow. “You want me to?”

 

“I mean—” She hesitated, cheeks warming. “No. Just… surprised.”

 

“She’s gonna call you my wife by next Saturday,” He said casually. “Might as well let her warm up to it in phases.”

 

Rumi nearly dropped the bag of green onions.

 

He caught her look and just laughed. “I’m joking.. Mostly.”

 

They wandered further into the market, the sounds of sizzling hotteok and chattering vendors swirling around them. At one point, Rumi stopped at a table with stacks of fresh tofu and watched a woman slice through a block with stunning precision.

 

“You’re staring like tofu’s a religious experience,” Jinu said.

 

“I’ve only ever had the supermarket kind,” Rumi replied. “This looks… soft.”

 

He leaned in close, voice low. “Like emotionally or texturally?”

 

She gave him a deadpan look. “You’ve had too much hotteok sugar.”

 

They ended up at a stall with bungeoppang, and Jinu insisted they split one, steaming, crispy-edged, red bean sweet. As they stood off to the side, eating over the edge of a napkin, Rumi felt the quiet nudge of contentment settle in.

 

It wasn’t loud. It wasn’t declaring anything. It just… was. Warm. Simple. Good.

 

“You okay?” Jinu asked gently, watching her chew.

 

Rumi nodded, brushing hair back under her beanie. “I think I like your town.”

 

He smiled at that. Not wide. Not cocky. Just something real.

 

“Yeah,” He said. “I think it likes you back.”

 

Their bags rustled with each step, filled with green onions, tofu, rice cakes, and two still-warm sweet potatoes wrapped in newspaper. The walk back from the market was quieter than the walk there, the energy of the crowd left behind as they moved through the slower, leaf-strewn streets of Jinu’s neighborhood.

 

The sun hung low still, slanting through bare branches. Their shoes crunched over patches of gravel, and with each passing block, the quiet between them started to feel like it was holding something unsaid.

 

Rumi shifted her bag to her other hand. “So…”

 

Jinu glanced over. “So?”

 

She hesitated. “Last night.”

 

He didn’t look surprised. He didn’t even flinch.

 

“Yeah..” He said after a beat. “I was wondering when we’d talk about it.”

 

“I’m not sure I have a lot to say,” She said quickly. “Or.. I do, just… not in a linear way.”

 

He smiled faintly, nodding. “That tracks.”

 

They passed the corner bakery. The smell of something sweet and yeasty lingered in the air, but neither of them moved toward it. They just kept walking.

 

Rumi finally said, “I don’t regret it.”

 

“I didn’t think you did.”

 

“But I’m also… not sure what it means yet.”

 

“That either,” He said, no pressure in his voice, no teasing. Just honesty.

 

“I just don’t want to say something that makes it less than what it was,” She added, staring down at the sidewalk. “And I’m scared if I name it, it’ll shift.”

 

Jinu’s voice was soft. “It doesn’t have to.”

 

She looked over at him.

 

“You don’t owe me a conclusion,” He continued. “You don’t even owe me a conversation, if it’s too soon. I just…” He let out a breath. “I liked what it was. I’m okay holding onto that for now.”

 

Rumi felt the tightness in her chest soften, not disappear, but loosen. She didn’t need to defend her confusion or package up her feelings in a way that made them easier to understand. He wasn’t asking for clarity. He was just walking beside her, same as always.

 

After a moment, she said, “I think… the kiss scared me less than waking up next to you this morning.”

 

“Because it felt like something real?”

 

She didn’t answer to that. “Because I liked it.”

 

Jinu smiled again, this time with a hint of something warmer underneath.

 

They reached his front gate, the old brick house just ahead, ivy curling along the edge of the porch. He pushed the gate open for her, then followed her in.

 

Just before they climbed the steps, she stopped and looked at him.

 

“You didn’t let go,” She said softly, voice almost lost in the wind. “When we were sleeping.”

 

Jinu looked at her with no hesitation at all. “Didn’t want to.”

 

They stood at the foot of the porch, the market bags dangling lightly between them, the wind tugging gently at Rumi’s beanie.

 

Jinu’s words, didn’t want to, still hung in the air like condensation that hadn’t quite faded.

 

Rumi shifted her weight, eyes flicking down to the toe of her shoe as she cleared her throat. “Just… so we’re clear.” Jinu raised an eyebrow, waiting. She looked up at him, trying for something casual and even, but it came out thinner than she wanted. “The rule was no catching feelings.”

 

He blinked once. Not surprised. Just… quiet.

 

She went on, softer now. “It was just fun. Casual. That’s what we said, right? A kiss doesn’t mean—”

 

“I know what we said,” He interrupted, gently.

 

There was no anger in his voice. No challenge, but something in it made her falter.

 

Rumi looked away again, hugging his jacket tighter around herself. “I just don’t want to mess things up.”

 

Jinu let out a slow breath, nodding. “Okay.”

 

She glanced back at him, startled by the way he said it. No protest. No disappointment. Just acceptance. Real, but with something unreadable underneath.

 

“That’s it?” She asked.

 

He tilted his head. “I’m not gonna argue with you about what you feel or don’t feel. You want to keep it light, we’ll keep it light.”

 

She opened her mouth, but he cut her off with a gentle shrug.

 

“But just so you know…” His eyes didn’t move from hers. “You don’t have to keep pretending it was just fun. Not with me.”

 

The words hit something in her, something she didn’t know was raw until it ached.

 

Before she could respond, Jinu looked away and opened the front door, stepping inside with a quiet, practiced ease.

 

Rumi followed a few seconds later, the warmth of the house greeting her like a hug she wasn’t sure she’d earned. Her fingers were still cold, her heart caught somewhere between I meant what I said and I didn’t mean it like that.

 

The market bags were set on the counter, and the house came to life around them again. Nari’s voice calling something from upstairs, the sound of water running in the kitchen.

 

Rumi couldn’t stop thinking about what Jinu said though.

 

You don’t have to pretend.

 

And she didn’t know if that made everything better… or worse.

 

The house buzzed softly around her, pans clinking in the kitchen, Nari’s laughter echoing faintly from somewhere upstairs, a kettle starting to whistle, but Rumi didn’t stay.

 

She stepped outside quietly, tugging the front door shut behind her with a soft click.

 

The morning had sharpened into early afternoon, cool and crisp. The sky was pale, almost colorless, and the wind was gentler than before, threading through the ivy that curled along the porch. Rumi crossed her arms tightly over her jacket and sat down on the old swing bench, the chains creaking just slightly beneath her weight.

 

She pushed off gently with her toes.

 

Back and forth.

 

Back and forth.

 

She wasn’t crying, but her chest felt tight in that familiar way, like her emotions were pressing against her ribs, trying to find space to breathe. Like she’d said something she didn’t quite mean, just because she didn’t know how to mean anything more without unraveling.

 

The rule was no catching feelings.

 

It had sounded right when she said it. Safe. Familiar, but now it echoed in her head like something brittle.

 

She wasn’t sure how long she’d been sitting there when the door opened behind her.

 

Footsteps. A pause. Then Jinu’s voice, soft.

 

“You okay?”

 

Rumi didn’t answer at first. Just nodded, barely.

 

Jinu stepped out and slowly lowered himself beside her on the swing. They sat with a little space between them. Not much, but more than usual.

 

The swing swayed gently beneath them.

 

“I figured you’d want a second,” He said.

 

“I did,” She murmured.

 

He nodded like he understood. Like he wasn’t hurt, but she could feel the shift in the air between them. Quieter, heavier.

 

“I’m not trying to pressure you,” He said after a while, voice even. “And I’m not asking you to be anything you’re not ready to be.” Rumi turned her face slightly toward him. “I just don’t want to pretend that I don’t care about you,” He added, looking down at his hands. “That’s all.”

 

The swing kept moving, a little slower now.

 

Rumi stared out at the street. Bare trees. A quiet dog bark in the distance. The chill settling into her sleeves.

 

She finally spoke, voice low. “Sometimes it’s easier to just pretend I don’t care back. Even if I do.”

 

Jinu didn’t say anything to that.

 

After a moment, he reached over slowly and rested his hand beside hers, not touching, not forcing. Just near enough that she could close the distance if she wanted to.

 

Rumi didn’t move at first.

 

Then, quietly, she curled her pinky around his.

 

The swing rocked gently beneath them.

 

Neither of them said anything else.

Chapter 26

Notes:

i make them fight because i like drama !

Chapter Text

The sun had started its slow descent by the time they were packed, the sky just beginning to warm with soft golds and pale purples. Jinu’s car sat in the driveway, backseat piled with bags of leftovers, tupperware stacked like a puzzle, and a small grocery bag from his mom filled with snacks “for studying” that neither of them had asked for.

 

Rumi stood beside the passenger door, arms tucked into her coat, the cold nipping at her fingers through her sleeves. She watched the front door quietly, the hum of the engine the only sound in the air as Jinu lingered inside.

 

She didn’t mind waiting.

 

Not here, not like this.

 

From the porch, the door swung open again.

 

Jinu emerged, dragging his feet just a little, his mom following close behind with Nari peeking out through the doorway.

 

“You’ll text me when you get there,” His mom said, brushing invisible lint from his sleeve. “And don’t let your laundry pile up like last time. That t-shirt looked gray, not white.”

 

“Yes, ma’am,” He said with a sheepish grin.

 

She turned to glance toward Rumi, who gave a small bow and smile in return.

 

“You take care of her,” His mom said simply, voice firm but kind. “And yourself.”

 

“I will.”

 

Then she pulled him into a hug, tight and brief, murmuring something in his ear too quiet for anyone else to hear.

 

Nari shouted from the doorway, “Bye Rumi unnie!” with a wide grin, waving both hands like a kid seeing off a celebrity.

 

Rumi waved back, a little surprised but warm inside.

 

Jinu finally jogged down the steps toward her, keys jangling in his hand. He stopped for a moment beside her before unlocking the door, stealing one last glance at his house.

 

“Leaving’s always weird,” He muttered.

 

“Coming was weird,” Rumi offered gently.

 

Jinu laughed under his breath and opened the door for her. “Fair.”

 

They slid into their seats, doors shut, seatbelts clicked, and for a moment, they just sat there in the quiet hum of the car, the house behind them, the road ahead.

 

“You good?” He asked.

 

Rumi nodded, buckling in. “Yeah.”

 

He started the car, glanced over once more. “Let’s go, then.”

 

They pulled away, the porch disappearing behind them, ivy trailing along the edge of the bricks, a home still standing, still there, even after they’d gone.

 

The highway stretched ahead in long, silver ribbons, dotted with passing trees and the occasional distant shape of a gas station or diner. The sun had dipped low enough now to cast everything in that fleeting golden-hour haze, shadows long, sky burning soft orange and lavender.

 

They’d been driving in silence for a while. Not the awkward kind. The kind that felt earned. Easy. Both of them sunk into their own thoughts, the music low, the road humming beneath the tires.

 

Rumi sat with her legs crossed in the passenger seat, arms curled around her knees. Her coat was unzipped, cheeks pink from the earlier cold. One of Jinu’s mom’s snack bags rested in her lap, mostly untouched.

 

She glanced over at him, watching the way his hand rested on the wheel, his eyes steady but relaxed. For once, he didn’t seem to be performing, or deflecting, or teasing.

 

It felt like the right moment. She spoke softly. “Hey.”

 

Jinu glanced over, just briefly. “Yeah?”

 

Rumi hesitated, thumb brushing against the crinkled edge of the snack bag.

 

“Thank you,” she said.

 

He raised an eyebrow. “For what?”

 

“For… this weekend. Your family. The food. Nari’s weird commentary. All of it.”

 

A small smile touched the corner of his mouth. “You survived it.”

 

“I did,” She said. “But also…” She swallowed, voice dipping quieter. “You didn’t have to share it with me. You didn’t have to… let me see what that kind of love looks like.”

 

Jinu didn’t interrupt. He just let her talk.

 

Rumi stared out the window, eyes tracking the fading light. “I’ve never been in a house like that. Not for real. Where people talk over each other and laugh like they do it every day. Where someone checks if you’ve had enough to eat without making it feel like a test.”

 

She paused, then looked down at her hands. “Your mom is... kind. And loud. And a little terrifying.”

 

“Accurate,” Jinu said quietly.

 

“But she noticed me. She remembered things I didn’t even realize I’d said, and she didn’t look at me like I had to earn my spot at her table.”

 

Jinu’s hand tightened just slightly around the steering wheel.

 

Rumi looked over at him. “I think that was the first time I really understood what having a mom could feel like. What it’s supposed to feel like.” She let the silence sit for a moment. “I don’t know if that’s weird to say.”

 

Jinu shook his head, gaze still on the road, voice quiet. “It’s not weird.”

 

“I just wanted you to know,” She added.

 

A long beat passed. Then, softly, he said, “She liked you, you know. Really liked you.”

 

Rumi gave a small smile. “I could tell.”

 

“She made extra kimchi pancakes this morning. That’s how she shows affection.”

 

“I was wondering why she didn’t let me help.”

 

Jinu chuckled, eyes still steady ahead. “Yeah. That was the compliment.”

 

They fell into quiet again. Not heavy, just full. Then, without looking at her, Jinu reached over and gently rested his hand palm-up between their seats.

 

Not demanding.

 

Just… there.

 

Slowly, Rumi placed her hand in his.

 

No words. No rules. Just warmth.

 

Rumi broke the silence again after a while. Her voice was soft, but there was a trace of curiosity beneath it. “Was your dad always quiet like you?”

 

Jinu gave a small breath of laughter. “You think I’m quiet?”

 

She smiled faintly. “You’ve got moods.”

 

He nodded, acknowledging that. “Fair.. Yeah. He was quiet, but not in a shy way. Just… present. You always knew when he was in the room, even if he wasn’t saying much. He liked humming under his breath when he cooked. He’d read stuff out loud if he found something interesting, even if no one was listening.”

 

Rumi turned slightly in her seat, resting her head against the window. “That sounds kind of nice.”

 

“It was,” Jinu said. “He passed before I turned seventeen. So… I remember things like sound and routine more than actual words. If that makes sense.”

 

“It does.”

 

They sat in the soft memory of it for a few moments. The road curved gently, lined by silhouettes of pine trees and empty fields.

 

Rumi shifted again, voice quiet. “Do you think he would’ve liked me?”

 

Jinu glanced at her, really glanced this time. “Yeah.. I do.”

 

She didn’t ask why. She didn’t need to. Instead, she gave a small, almost shy smile. “I think your family made it harder for me to pretend I don’t want more.”

 

Jinu’s fingers curled slightly around hers.

 

“Even if I still don’t know how to want it,” She added.

 

“You don’t have to know all of it right now,” He said, soft and sure. “You’re already doing the hard part.”

 

Rumi looked over. “What’s the hard part?”

 

He gave a small smile, his thumb brushing gently over hers. “Letting someone see you.”

 

That quiet truth sat in the car between them like something sacred.

 

The miles kept passing.

 

The hum of the tires on asphalt filled the space between them, the kind of steady rhythm that made it easy to forget where one thought ended and the next began. Outside the windows, the world had darkened into silhouettes and passing headlights, their little corner of the world cocooned in dashboard light and soft music.

 

Rumi hadn’t let go of his hand.

 

She stared out the window for a long time. Silent, but she could feel something turning over inside her chest, not panic, not exactly, more like pressure. A quiet ache of wondering.

 

She turned her head toward him slowly, her voice soft, almost swallowed by the hum of the car. “Do you love me?” It didn’t come out dramatic. It wasn’t a challenge. Just a quiet question. A need to know.

 

Jinu didn’t answer right away. His jaw tensed slightly. Not because he was angry. Just… caught. Caught between something he felt and something he didn’t know how to name yet without tipping it into a place too large to hold.

 

“I don’t know,” He said honestly, eyes still on the road. “I don’t think I know what it’s supposed to feel like.”

 

Rumi didn’t flinch. She waited.

 

“But I think about you when something good happens,” He continued, voice low. “And I think about you when it doesn’t. I watch things and wonder if you'd laugh. I want you in the places I feel safest.”

 

Her breath caught. He glanced over for a second, and even in the dim car light, she could see it. The hesitation, the sincerity, the truth not wrapped in performance.

 

“I miss you before you leave,” He added, softer now. “Even if you haven’t left yet.”

 

Rumi blinked hard, swallowing something thick in her throat.

 

“So yeah,” He murmured, like it finally clicked. “Maybe I do.” His hand tightened anxiously. After a beat. “I just don’t want to say it like it’s a promise I don’t know how to keep.”

 

Rumi nodded slowly. “That’s okay.”

 

He glanced over, eyebrows lifting a little. “Yeah?”

 

“Yeah,” She said, her voice quiet but steady. “Because I think I might love you back in pieces, and I’m still trying to figure out which ones I trust.”

 

Jinu smiled softly at that, not wide, not teasing. Just real.

 

When she reached out again, this time lacing their fingers together like it was second nature, he held on a little tighter again.

 

Not a promise, but something like it.

 

Her heart thudded louder than the music, but she wasn’t ready to let this version of the moment slip past. So she glanced over at him again, more deliberate this time. “What else?” She asked, voice soft. “How else do you feel about me?”

 

Jinu’s hands tensed slightly around the wheel. She felt it. The way her question landed. Not heavy. Just close. Close in the way only something vulnerable could be.

 

He exhaled, slow and shallow. “You want me to say it out loud?”

 

She gave a quiet nod. “If you can.”

 

Jinu ran his tongue over his bottom lip like he was stalling, then said, not looking at her, “Okay, um—” A breath. “I feel… nervous around you. Not in a bad way. Just.. like everything matters more. Like if I say something dumb, it’ll stick in your head longer than it should.”

 

That earned a tiny smile from Rumi, even as her heart pressed harder against her ribs.

 

He went on, more quickly now, like if he didn’t say it fast it would choke him. “I feel calmer when you’re around. But also kind of restless? Like I want to impress you but not in a perform-y way. Like… I want you to think I’m worth staying for and that’s terrifying.”

 

Rumi’s chest tightened, warmth pooling low and deep.

 

“I get weirdly jealous over people who know you better than I do. Even your professors,” He added, with a half-laugh. “Which is dumb, I know. But—whatever. I feel proud when you tell me stuff. Even stupid stuff. Like you trust me with it. And I love that.”

 

His voice was thinning now, trembling a little at the edges. “And sometimes, when we’re not together, I wonder if I made all this up. If I just imagined how close we’ve gotten, but then you look at me like… like you see me, and I don’t feel like a version of myself anymore. I just feel like.. me.”

 

He finally looked at her. “Is that love? Because that’s what it feels like.”

 

Rumi didn’t answer at first. She just stared at him, her chest rising slowly, breath thick with everything she couldn’t yet say.

 

She reached out, gently resting her hand against his arm, and said quietly, “It feels like it to me.”

 

For the next few miles, neither of them said a word. They didn’t need to. The silence between them was full.

 

The familiar streets of campus came into view under the hazy wash of streetlights, glowing windows of dorm buildings, students walking in pairs or with their heads bent low over their phones. It was quieter than usual, the Saturday evening lull already settling in. The bubble they’d been in all weekend started to thin the closer they got, the soft warmth of the car ride edged now with something more fragile.

 

Jinu pulled up to Rumi’s dorm and parked along the curb. He didn’t turn the engine off right away. Just let it idle beneath them, headlights cutting across the pavement.

 

Rumi shifted in her seat, already feeling the weight of the goodbye they hadn’t said yet. The memory of Jinu missing her before she even left.

 

“I’ll grab your stuff,” Jinu offered, reaching for the back seat before she could say anything.

 

“No— wait.” Her voice was sharper than she meant, and Jinu froze halfway, his hand on the strap of her small suitcase.

 

She winced. “Sorry. I just… I’ve got it.”

 

He looked at her. “Rumi.”

 

“It’s fine. Really.”

 

He didn’t move. “Why?”

 

She couldn’t meet his eyes. “Because,” She said, her voice low, hands clenching in her lap. “We weren’t supposed to do this.”

 

“Do.. what?”

 

“This,” She said again, gesturing vaguely between them. “You know. This. Talking like that. Holding hands. Saying things we can’t take back.”

 

Jinu blinked, a line forming between his brows.

 

“We said no feelings,” She added, trying to make her voice steady. “It was just supposed to be fun. That was the whole deal.”

 

He let out a breath, slow and heavy. “You think that’s what this was? Just.. fun?”

 

“No— I mean, yes, it was, but it wasn’t supposed to be anything else.” She looked at him finally, her eyes shining now with something more than just confusion. Fear, maybe. “I told you, I’m not ready for this kind of thing. I meant that.”

 

Jinu sat back slightly, jaw working. “I didn’t ask you to be ready,” He said, quieter now. “I just told you how I felt.”

 

“And I shouldn’t have asked,” She said quickly. “That was on me. I shouldn’t have asked if you loved me.”

 

Jinu looked away, the muscle in his jaw twitching. “So you’d rather pretend it didn’t happen?”

 

“I don’t know what I’d rather do,” She whispered. “I just know I’m scared, and I don’t want to mess this up.”

 

“You think telling the truth messes things up?” His voice cracked a little, not angry, just hurt. Confused.

 

He just sat there, headlights still on, like he was waiting for something to make this make sense again.

 

But it didn’t.

 

She didn’t answer. The silence was different now. Not comfortable. Not warm. Just full of all the things neither of them knew how to say without pulling something apart.

 

Finally, Rumi opened the door. “I’ll carry it in myself,” She said, quiet but final.

 

Jinu didn’t stop her. He just stared straight ahead, both hands gripping the steering wheel.

 

As she stepped out into the cold, her fingers already stung, from the air, or the sudden emptiness in her hand where his had been.

 

Jinu watched her step out into the cold, her figure small against the darkness. Her shoulders were hunched, her movements stiff, like she was trying to hold herself together. He hesitated for a moment, torn between staying silent and reaching out.

 

Then, almost instinctively, he pushed open the car door again, his footsteps silent on the pavement as he slipped out. He kept a cautious distance, not wanting to startle her, but close enough to see her clearly.

 

“Rumi,” He called softly, as if trying not to break the fragile quiet between them.

 

She stiffened, her back still turned, her shoulders tense. She didn’t answer immediately, her breath visible in the cold air. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides.

 

He took a slow step closer, voice softer now, more vulnerable. “Hey... I didn’t mean to scare you. I just… I don’t want to let you go without saying more.”

 

She finally turned, eyes shimmering with unshed tears, face pale but fiercely determined. Her voice trembled as she spoke. “Jinu, please… I need you to understand. I’m scared. This… this isn’t easy for me. I don’t want to lose what we don’t even have, but I’m afraid of messing everything up.”

 

He closed the distance a little, his hands hanging loosely at his sides, voice gentle but earnest. “I get it. I’m scared too, but I’m not giving up on us. Not yet. You’re everything I want— more than I thought I could ever ask for, and I won’t walk away just because it’s hard.”

 

She looked at him, her breath fogging in the cold, eyes searching his face for reassurance. “You really mean that?”

 

“I do,” He whispered, stepping even closer, his voice soft. “I’ll follow you anywhere. Just don’t shut me out.. Please.”

 

For a moment, they just looked at each other. Two souls trembling in the cold, holding onto hope amid the uncertainty. Then, slowly, Rumi’s shoulders loosened, and Jinu took a tentative step forward, closing the distance between them.

 

Rumi’s voice trembled as she finally broke the silence, eyes blazing with a mixture of frustration and pain. “Jinu, listen. We need to stop pretending this is okay. I don’t want to do this anymore. Being friends with benefits? It’s not fair to either of us.”

 

Jinu’s face tightened, confusion flashing in his eyes. “What are you talking about? You love me,” He pleaded, voice rising. “You can’t deny it. We both know it.”

 

Her breath hitched, her stomach twisting. “I.. do. I do love you,” She admitted, voice sharp with fear. “But that’s not what this is. This, us, this isn’t a relationship. This is just… sex. It’s supposed to be fun, light. Nothing more. That’s what we agreed.”

 

Jinu’s jaw clenched, frustration boiling over. “So what, you’re just going to walk away because it’s ‘not what you signed up for’? After everything? After all the nights I’ve spent thinking about you, wanting more?”

 

“Because that’s what friends with benefits are!” Rumi shot back, voice rising. “It’s not supposed to be emotional. It’s just physical. That’s why it’s supposed to stay simple, but I can’t do this anymore, Jinu. It’s messing me up. I want more, and I can’t keep pretending I don’t.”

 

Jinu took a step closer, eyes brimming with tears. “Then why don’t we just start dating, huh?” His voice was rough, full of hurt. “Why don’t we just admit it already? That we love each other and make this official?”

 

Rumi’s eyes widened in shock, then narrowed with anger. “Are you crazy? That’s the last thing I want! I’m not ready for that. I don’t want to lose my independence, or have everything change just because I love you.”

 

Jinu’s fists clenched, voice cracking. “Maybe you’re scared, but if you love me, then why not just say yes? Why keep pretending it’s just sex? Why not take the leap?”

 

She stepped back, voice trembling with fury. “Because love isn’t just some game, Jinu. It’s messy. It’s complicated, and I can’t do this! Any of it. If I’m just pretending we’re nothing more than friends with benefits.”

 

His eyes darkened, and he yelled, “Then why won’t you just admit it? Why won’t you just tell me you want to be with me?”

 

Rumi’s voice cracked, tears spilling over. “Because I’m scared. Because I love you, but I’m afraid of what that means, and I’m not going to play this game anymore. Pretending I don’t feel what I do, pretending everything’s fine when it’s not.”

 

Jinu’s shoulders shook with rage, his voice echoing in the night. “You love me, and you’re afraid of us? Then what’s stopping you? Just say yes. Let’s be real. Why are we pretending?”

 

Rumi’s eyes flashed with defiance, her voice fierce. “Because I’m not fooling myself anymore. Love isn’t enough if it’s just a secret. If it’s just us sneaking around, pretending we’re okay when we’re not. I want more. More than this messed-up, half-hearted arrangement, and I won’t keep doing it.”

 

They stared at each other in silence, both breathing heavily, the tension thick enough to cut. The storm inside both of them raged on, unresolved, unspoken, and painfully real.

 

Jinu’s shoulders sagged as he stared at her, eyes dark with frustration and something deeper. Confusion, longing, pain. His voice broke through the tense silence. “You know… I’ve wanted to ask you out for weeks. Long before any of this, before we even started pretending we weren’t more than friends. I was just too scared to say it.”

 

Rumi’s breath caught, her eyes widening in shock. “Weeks?” Her voice was barely a whisper, trembling with a mix of surprise and regret. “I—God, Jinu… I’ve been hiding how I feel for so long. I’ve been fighting it, trying to pretend I wasn’t falling for you. I thought if I just kept everything inside, I’d protect myself, but.. I guess I was fooling myself.”

 

He took a step closer. “Why didn’t you tell me? I thought I was alone in this—feeling like I was the only one fighting to hold onto us.”

 

Tears blurred her vision as she looked away, voice trembling. “Because I was scared. Scared of losing you, scared of messing everything up. I thought if I didn’t admit how much I loved you, maybe I could keep some distance. Protect myself from the heartbreak when things inevitably fell apart.”

 

Jinu’s face twisted with a mixture of anguish and frustration. “And I’ve been here, waiting, thinking I was just some guy you were using for fun. Not knowing you felt the same way. God, Rumi… I wanted to be with you for so long, I just didn’t know how to say it.”

 

Her voice cracked, tears spilling freely now. “I was so scared I’d ruin everything. That if I told you, you’d run away or realize I was too much. So I buried it deep, pretending I didn’t care.. But I do. I’ve cared for so long, I think I’ve been suffocating under the weight of it.”

 

Jinu’s fists clenched at his sides. “Then why did we even keep doing this? Why did we keep pretending?”

 

“Because,” She whispered, voice trembling, “I thought maybe I could handle it if I kept it inside, but I can’t anymore. I want to be with you. Really with you, without pretending it’s just a game, but I’m scared of what that means now.”

 

He looked at her, the anger and confusion still swirling in his eyes, but beneath it all, a flicker of hope. “Maybe we’re both scared,” He said quietly. “But I don’t want to keep pretending. Not anymore. If you want this.. Us, I’m ready to try. For real.”

 

Rumi wiped at her tears, her voice trembling. “I don’t know. I just… I don’t want to lose you. Not like this.”

 

They stood in silence for a moment, the storm of their emotions settling into something. Hope, fear, and the fragile possibility of finally being honest with each other.

 

The ache of wasted time.

 

Rumi’s breath came in short bursts, like her chest didn’t quite know how to hold everything she’d just let out. Jinu looked like he wanted to step closer. To pull her into him, but he didn’t move.

 

“I don’t want to lose you either,” He said again, quieter now. “But I can’t keep doing this halfway. I can’t keep showing up for someone who keeps telling me not to feel anything back.”

 

Rumi flinched, tears still glistening in her lashes. “I know,” She whispered. “I know that’s not fair to you.”

 

Silence stretched between them again. Not empty. Just too full to move through easily.

 

The wind tugged at Rumi’s jacket. She tightened it around her, her voice small. “You said you were waiting. That you didn’t know how to say it, but you showed up anyway.”

 

Jinu nodded slowly. “Because I thought if I stayed close, maybe someday you’d let me all the way in.”

 

She let out a shaky laugh. “I think I’ve been standing at the door this whole time. Terrified to open it.”

 

Their eyes met. Tired. Teary, but finally honest.

 

Jinu’s voice cracked again. “So.. what now?”

 

Rumi looked down at her hands, then back up at him. “I don’t know. I’m still scared, but I think I’m more scared of losing what we could be. Not what we were pretending to be. Us.”

 

He stepped forward then, slow, careful, and reached out like he was afraid she’d pull away. She didn’t. His hand cupped her cheek, thumb brushing away a lingering tear. “No more pretending?” He asked softly.

 

Rumi nodded, leaning into his touch. “No more pretending.”

 

Then, carefully, he leaned in and pressed a kiss to her forehead. Not rushed. Not romantic in the way they used to joke about. Something steadier. More real.

 

When they pulled apart, Jinu’s voice was quieter than ever. “We’ll figure it out.”

 

Rumi took a breath, nodded, and this time, she didn’t run.

 

She let herself stay.

Chapter 27

Notes:

zoey x mira ftw

Chapter Text

Rumi woke to the sound of whispering. Well. Whispering and breathing. Very close breathing.

 

Her eyes fluttered open, the soft morning light filtering through the half-closed blinds, casting pale stripes across her comforter. For a second, she wasn’t entirely sure where she was. The weekend still heavy in her limbs like a dream she hadn’t shaken off.

 

Then she saw them. Zoey and Mira. Leaning directly over her.

 

“Good morning!” Zoey said cheerfully, far too close to her face.

 

“What the hell—” Rumi jerked back, nearly tumbling off the bed. “What are you doing!?”

 

Mira shrugged, completely unbothered. “You didn’t answer our texts. Or the six calls.”

 

“You vanished,” Zoey added, arms crossed over her oversized hoodie. “We were this close to filing a missing person’s report. We figured either you got murdered in a remote town or you eloped and didn’t tell us.”

 

Rumi groaned, dragging her pillow over her face. “It’s eight-thirty.”

 

“It’s ten,” Mira corrected. “You were really out.”

 

“Which means—” Zoey plopped onto the edge of the bed, eyes sparkling, “You have some serious explaining to do!”

 

Rumi peeked out from under the pillow, squinting at them. “About what?”

 

“Don’t play dumb,” Zoey said. “We sent you off to meet Jinu’s mom. Alone. Over a weekend. Do you think we’re idiots?”

 

“Was it romantic?” Mira asked, wide-eyed. “Was it awkward? Did she love you? Did Jinu look at you like a soft K-drama second lead finally getting his moment?”

 

“Did you sleep in the same bed?”

 

“Did you kiss?”

 

“Did you cry?”

 

“Did he cry?”

 

Rumi buried her face back in the pillow with a muffled groan. “You two are nightmares.”

 

“Correct,” Zoey said, grinning. “Now start talking!”

 

Mira bounced on the edge of the bed, nearly knocking Rumi’s leg. “Was it just casual, or…?”

 

Rumi was quiet for a beat, heart still heavy from last night, emotions not fully settled into place. Then she pulled the pillow down and sighed. “It was… a lot.” Zoey and Mira leaned in, synchronized and predatory. “I think,” Rumi said slowly, “we kind of stopped pretending?”

 

They froze.

 

Zoey blinked. “Wait.”

 

Mira gasped. “Feelings?”

 

Rumi didn’t answer. Just nodded once. That was enough to send them both into squealing, flailing chaos.

 

Rumi sighed and shifted to sit up. She sat cross-legged on her bed now, hoodie wrapped around her like a shield, hair a mess of sleep tangles and stress. Zoey and Mira had settled in too. Zoey curled up at the foot of Rumi’s bed, Mira stretched out on the side like a starfish, snack bag in hand, absolutely locked in.

 

“I can’t believe I’m about to say this,” Rumi started, rubbing her eyes, “but we got high.”

 

Zoey’s jaw dropped. “No you didn’t.”

 

Rumi nodded solemnly. “We went outside. He pulled out a joint like it was a secret treasure. Said it was his ‘surprise.’ I almost said no because we were, like, ten feet from his house and I didn’t want to smell like weed in front of his mom, who had already decided I should be his girlfriend.”

 

Mira clutched her chest. “Romantic.”

 

“It was weirdly sweet,” Rumi admitted. “We passed it back and forth behind a shed. He kept looking at me like he was waiting for me to freak out, but I didn’t.”

 

“Did you laugh?” Zoey asked.

 

“So much.” Rumi snorted at the memory. “I couldn’t feel my face. We ended up walking to this park near his house. We were just… talking. About everything. About what we think love even is.”

 

Zoey leaned in. “And?”

 

Rumi hesitated. “I told him I didn’t know. That maybe I only knew how to love people by watching what they do. That I love the way he notices things about people. The way he gives space but doesn’t leave.”

 

Mira stared at her, totally still. “You said that? Out loud?”

 

“Yeah,” Rumi said, voice quiet now. “And then he asked me if I loved him.”

 

Zoey gasped dramatically, halfway falling off the chair. “What did you say!?”

 

“I said I didn’t know. That I love things about him, but I didn’t know if that meant I actually knew how to love someone. And then we just…” Her eyes flicked down. “Kissed.”

 

Mira clutched the pillow to her chest. “Rumi.”

 

“It was… kind of slow. Really soft. I think we were both scared to move too fast, or say the wrong thing.”

 

Zoey blinked, stunned. “That’s the most emotionally devastating stoner park kiss I’ve ever heard of.”

 

Rumi gave a tired laugh. “Tell me about it.”

 

Mira was already tearing up. “So wait, you kissed. Talked about love. What happened after that?”

 

Rumi hesitated, cheeks coloring. “We woke up tangled in his bed the next morning.”

 

Zoey and Mira screamed into the nearest pillow in unison.

 

“With clothes on?” Mira asked, her voice muffled.

 

“Mostly..” Rumi muttered. “It wasn’t like that, though. I don’t even remember falling asleep. It just felt safe. Like… like I didn’t need to be performing for once.”

 

Zoey reached out and took her hand. “So what now?”

 

That was when Rumi’s smile faded, just a little.

 

“I panicked when we got back,” She admitted. “I told him we weren’t supposed to catch feelings. That I needed space.”

 

Mira’s face fell. “Oh.”

 

“He was hurt,” Rumi whispered. “But I didn’t know what else to do. It felt like too much. I didn’t want to mess it up. So I tried to push it away again.”

 

Zoey squeezed her hand. “You’re allowed to be scared, but Rumi… it sounds like he’s already in it. Like really in it.”

 

“I know,” She whispered. “That’s the terrifying part.”

 

Rumi pulled her knees tighter to her chest, her voice a little steadier now, but just barely. “We fought,” She said finally, her fingers tugging at the sleeves of her hoodie. “When we got back to campus. Like, right there in front of our dorm.”

 

Zoey and Mira froze.

 

“It just all… boiled over,” Rumi went on. “He offered to carry my suitcase in, and I stopped him. Told him I’d do it myself. And he looked so— confused. Hurt. And I just—blurted it out. That we weren’t supposed to catch feelings. That this wasn’t the deal.”

 

Zoey frowned. “Oof.”

 

“He asked me if I thought all of it was just fun. Like none of it meant anything. And I couldn’t answer him. I wanted to, but everything felt so tangled.”

 

Mira’s brows pulled together. “What did you say?”

 

“I told him I’d been pretending not to care for so long, I didn’t even know how to stop. And he…” Her throat tightened, but she pushed through. “He said he’d been wanting to ask me out for weeks. That he was just scared I didn’t feel the same.”

 

Zoey’s jaw dropped. “Weeks!? That boy is in love with you, Rumi!”

 

“I know,” She whispered. “He said he didn’t want to pretend anymore. Said we should just date. Like it was that simple.”

 

Mira blinked. “And what did you say?”

 

Rumi let out a shaky breath. “I didn’t say yes. I didn’t say no either. I just told him I didn’t want to lose him. That I didn’t know what to call any of it, but I couldn’t keep holding it all in.”

 

Zoey gave her a pointed look. “So… are you two still friends-with-benefits, or are you together now, or—?”

 

“That’s the thing,” Rumi said, frustrated. “We didn’t define it. We didn’t talk about labels. We just… stopped pretending.”

 

Mira nodded slowly. “But he wants to be with you?”

 

Rumi glanced down. “Yeah. He kept saying it. That we should just date. That he was ready.”

 

“And you’re not?” Zoey asked gently.

 

“I don’t know.” Rumi’s voice cracked. “I want to be. I do, but I’m scared. Like if we call it dating, suddenly there’s pressure to not mess it up. To be this perfect version of me that I’ve never really known how to be.”

 

Mira reached over and rested her head on Rumi’s shoulder. “You don’t have to be perfect. Just honest.”

 

Zoey leaned in from the other side. “And if he’s as into you as it sounds, he’s already seen the messy parts and decided you’re still it for him.”

 

Rumi let her eyes close for a moment, their presence warm and grounding.

 

“I think I want it to be real,” She whispered. “I just don’t know how to start.”

 

Zoey smiled. “Maybe you already have.”

 

Rumi stared at the floor for a long moment, chewing her bottom lip. She already knew she’d hate herself for this, but the silence between them, warm and close, made it hard to keep everything inside.

 

Finally, she exhaled through her nose, eyes still downcast.

 

“I know I’m going to regret this,” She muttered, “but what do you guys think I should do?”

 

Zoey and Mira practically lit up. Zoey sat up straighter like she’d been training her whole life for this. Mira clutched her snack bag like it was a holy relic. The room suddenly had the energy of a high-stakes courtroom drama.

 

Mira raised her hand like she was in class. “I’d just like to say. You’re in love with him.”

 

Rumi groaned. “No, no, no, don’t start with—”

 

“You asked,” Zoey cut in, pointing aggressively. “You literally asked for our opinion. So buckle up.”

 

Rumi rolled her eyes but didn’t interrupt.

 

Zoey leaned forward. “I think you’re scared because it’s real now, and when something’s real, it can break, but not doing anything? That’s still a decision, and you’re already hurting. So if it’s going to hurt either way, wouldn’t you rather be brave and try?”

 

Mira nodded furiously. “Yes. It’s not about whether you’re ready. It’s about whether you trust him enough to figure it out together.”

 

Rumi frowned, picking at a loose thread in her blanket. “But what if I mess it up?”

 

“You will,” Mira said bluntly. “That’s part of it.”

 

Zoey smiled. “You’re not supposed to go into love flawless and invincible. You just have to go in honest. And Jinu? He already knows the complicated parts of you. He’s still standing there.”

 

“You think he’ll keep standing there?” Rumi asked, small.

 

Zoey’s voice softened. “I think he wants to, and I think maybe you do too.”

 

The room went quiet again, but the weight of it had shifted. The fear hadn’t gone, but now it sat beside something else. Something a little more solid.

 

Hope.

 

Rumi sighed and buried her face in her hands. “God, why did I ask you two?”

 

“Because we’re right,” Mira said smugly.

 

“And because we love you,” Zoey added.

 

“And we want you to be brave,” Mira said, nudging her foot gently. “Even just a little.”

 

Rumi didn’t answer. She didn’t tell them they were wrong.

 

Rumi was still half-buried in her blanket, groaning about how she should’ve never asked them when she noticed Mira had gone oddly still.

 

Zoey, too.

 

Something shifted.

 

The teasing smirks faded. The room, which had been buzzing with jokes and chaos, settled into a softer hum, like they were all suddenly aware of the weight of the morning. The silence stretched a little too long, and when Rumi looked up, Mira was exchanging a quiet glance with Zoey.

 

Zoey nodded, just once.

 

Mira exhaled, then sat up straighter. Her voice, when it came, was softer than before. “Okay, um… since we’re being honest and vulnerable, I guess now’s the time.”

 

Rumi blinked. “What?”

 

Mira looked down for a second, then back up at her with a nervous smile. “Me and Zoey. We’ve kind of… been dating.”

 

Rumi stared. “Wait, what?”

 

“Like.. officially,” Mira added quickly. “For three months.”

 

Zoey reached over and laced her fingers through Mira’s, calm and steady. “We didn’t want to tell anyone until we were sure. Until we knew what it was between us.”

 

“And we didn’t want to make it weird for you,” Mira added, watching Rumi carefully. “Because it was never about keeping secrets from you, it was just… we were figuring it out.”

 

Rumi sat up slowly, eyes wide. “You’ve been dating? For three months? While I’ve been spiraling over Jinu and dragging you both into my drama?!”

 

Zoey snorted. “First of all, we love your drama. It's great entertainment.”

 

“Second,” Mira added, “We care about you. Nothing about being with each other made that less true.”

 

Rumi looked between them, their interlocked hands, the quiet way Zoey was watching Mira like she always had but somehow, now, it all made more sense. All the inside looks. The way Mira had started staying late after study sessions. The shared water bottles. The sleepovers that hadn’t just been sleepovers.

 

The thing was… it didn’t feel like betrayal. It felt like truth. Something new and gentle unfolding in the middle of all their mess.

 

Rumi blinked back the sudden sting in her eyes and gave a shaky laugh. “Holy shit. I’m the last to know?”

 

“Technically Jinu guessed before you,” Zoey said lightly.

 

“Jinu?!”

 

“He’s weirdly perceptive,” Mira mumbled.

 

Rumi stared at them for another beat, then flopped dramatically onto her back, groaning into the ceiling. “Everyone’s in love and I’m the one who made a No Feelings Rule. I’m a clown. I am the circus.”

 

Mira leaned over her with a grin. “But you’re our clown.”

 

Zoey nodded solemnly. “With excellent taste in emotionally unavailable boys.”

 

Rumi groaned again. “I hate both of you.”

 

“You love us,” they said in unison. She did.

 

Rumi broke the silence first, her voice small. “Did it feel this… confusing for you and Zoey too?”

 

Mira smiled, soft and a little tired. “God, yeah. So much.”

 

Rumi looked up at her, surprised.

 

“I mean, we’ve been friends for years,” Mira continued. “There was history. Assumptions. Expectations. We kept circling each other, scared to mess things up by calling it what it was.”

 

Rumi’s fingers tugged at her sleeve. “So what changed?”

 

Mira was quiet for a second. “Honestly? I stopped pretending I didn’t already know how I felt. And Zoey… she let herself admit she was scared too. That she’d never done anything like this before. We didn’t have it figured out right away. We still don’t, but we kept showing up for each other. We chose to figure it out together.”

 

“Yeah!” Zoey chimed in. “I still don’t know what my sexuality is, but.. I know I like Mira.” Zoey smiled at her girlfriend.

 

Rumi’s lips pressed into a thin line. “But weren’t you afraid it’d fall apart once it was real?”

 

“Yeah,” Mira said, nodding. “Still am, sometimes, but not loving her? That felt worse. Denying it, trying to keep things safe and casual, that just left us both in this weird limbo. No one deserves to be half-loved, Rumi. Not Zoey. Not you. Not Jinu.”

 

Rumi’s eyes filled, but she blinked quickly and looked away.

 

Mira’s voice softened. “You and Jinu don’t have to have all the answers right now. You just have to be honest. Tell him where you’re at. Tell him you’re scared. Let him meet you there.”

 

Rumi let out a slow breath, tears tipping silently down her cheeks. “He kept saying he was ready to try. I just… I didn’t know if I was.”

 

“Then tell him that,” Mira said gently. “He’s not asking you to be fearless. Just real.”

 

Rumi gave a watery laugh, swiping at her eyes. “God, since when did you become the wise one?”

 

Mira shrugged, smiling. “Since I realized love isn’t about getting it perfect. It’s about choosing someone over and over. Even when it’s messy.”

 

There was a long, full silence. Softly, Rumi whispered, “I think I want to try. I just… don’t want to ruin it.”

 

“You won’t,” Mira said, reaching across to take her hand. “Not if it’s him. Not if it’s you.”

 

“I always think I’m too much for Mira to handle. My loudness, my craziness, my turtle obsession. I think I’m weird, but Mira doesn’t make me feel weird!” Zoey explained with a bright smile. “She just makes me feel loved..” She mumbled a little quieter.

 

“And Zoey doesn’t make me feel like such a problem child.” Mira explained with a smile.

 

Rumi blinked, heart tight. “You two really love each other.”

 

“We do,” Mira said simply. “And it’s still hard sometimes. We’re both stubborn. We mess up, but we keep showing up.”

 

Zoey nodded. “We had to stop trying to be the ‘chill’ version of ourselves and just… be real.”

 

Rumi let out a shaky breath. “That sounds terrifying.”

 

“It is,” They said together, and laughed.

 

Mira reached out and took Rumi’s hand again. “But it’s worth it, and you’re not too much either, Rumi. Not for Jinu. Not for us. Not for anyone who really sees you.”

 

Rumi looked at the two of them, chaotic, sincere, fully themselves, and felt something open up in her chest. A kind of permission.

 

To want.

To try.

To not be afraid of being too much.

 

Zoey leaned into Mira’s side, half-dozing now, the adrenaline of confession giving way to calm. Mira still had Rumi’s hand, gently squeezing it every now and then like she could feel the tension building and fading under Rumi’s skin.

 

Rumi sat there, heart absolutely pounding. “I can’t keep doing this,” She whispered suddenly.

 

Mira looked up. “Doing what?”

 

“Pretending I’m not in love with him.”

 

Zoey cracked one eye open. “Well, duh. We been knew.”

 

“No, I mean—” Rumi stood abruptly, the energy in her too big to sit with anymore. “I need to tell him. I need to say it out loud. I need to stop being a coward and just— just say it. I love him. I’ve loved him, and if I keep pushing him away, I’m going to lose the one good, soft thing that’s ever actually felt real.”

 

Mira and Zoey both sat up fully now, no longer teasing, no longer smirking.

 

“You mean it?” Mira asked.

 

“I’ve always meant it,” Rumi said, pacing the room like the truth was chasing her now. “I just didn’t let myself feel it until I saw him crying in front of me. Until he showed me what it means to feel safe. Until he remembered things I forgot I even told him.”

 

Zoey beamed. “Okay, so what now?”

 

Rumi stopped in the middle of the room, a wild look in her eyes. “I’m going to tell him. I don’t know how, I don’t know when, but it has to be soon. Like—as soon as possible. Before I overthink it again. Before I talk myself out of it.”

 

Mira stood and grabbed her gently by the shoulders. “Then go. Don’t wait for the perfect moment. Just make this moment the one.”

 

Rumi stared at her friends, her brilliant, loving, chaotic friends, and nodded, breathless. “Okay,” She whispered, her voice trembling. “Okay. I’m gonna do it.”

 

Zoey fist-pumped the air. “Yes! Main character energy.”

 

Mira grinned. “Make us proud.”

 

Rumi grabbed her phone off her bed, fingers shaking. The fear was still there, but now it had a companion.

 

Courage.

 

And she wasn’t going to waste it.